Professional Documents
Culture Documents
Igneous Rocks - A Classification and Glossary of Terms PDF
Igneous Rocks - A Classification and Glossary of Terms PDF
Decades of field and microscope studies and more recent quantitative geo-
chemical analyses have resulted in a vast, and sometimes overwhelming, array
of nomenclature and terminology associated with igneous rocks. Under the
auspices of the International Union of Geological Sciences (IUGS), a group
of petrologists from around the world has laboured for more than 30 years to
collate these terms, gain international agreement on their usage, and reassess
the methods by which we categorize and name igneous rocks.
This book presents the results of their work and gives a complete classifi-
cation of igneous rocks based on all the recommendations of the IUGS Sub-
commission on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks. Revised from the 1st edition
(1989), it shows how igneous rocks can be distinguished in the sequence of
pyroclastic rocks, carbonatites, melilite-bearing rocks, kalsilite-bearing rocks,
kimberlites, lamproites, leucite-bearing rocks, lamprophyres and charnockites.
It also demonstrates how the more common plutonic and volcanic rocks that
remain can then be categorized using the familiar and widely accepted modal
QAPF and chemical TAS classification systems. The glossary of igneous terms
has been fully updated since the 1st edition and now includes 1637 entries, of
which 316 are recommended by the Subcommission, 312 are regarded as local
terms, and 413 are now considered obsolete.
Incorporating a comprehensive list of source references for all the terms
included in the glossary, this book will be an indispensable reference guide
for all geologists studying igneous rocks, either in the field or the laboratory.
It presents a standardized and widely accepted naming scheme that will allow
geologists to interpret terminology found in the primary literature and provide
formal names for rock samples based on petrographic analyses.
Work on this book started as long ago as 1958 when Albert Streckeisen
was asked to collaborate in revising Paul Niggli’s well-known book Tabellen
zur Petrographie und zum Gesteinbestimmen (Tables for Petrography and Rock
Determination). It was at this point that Streckeisen noted significant problems
with all 12 of the classification systems used to identify and name igneous rocks
at that time. Rather than propose a 16th system, he chose instead to write a review
article outlining the problems inherent in classifying igneous rocks and invited
petrologists from around the world to send their comments. In 1970 this lead
to the formation of the Subcommission of the Systematics of Igneous Rocks,
under the IUGS Commission on Petrology, who published their conclusions in
the 1st edition of this book in 1989. The work of this international body has
continued to this day, lead by Bruno Zanettin and later by Mike Le Bas. This
fully revised 2nd edition has been compiled and edited by Roger Le Maitre,
with significant help from a panel of co-contributors.
IGNEOUS ROCKS
A Classification and Glossary of Terms
Recommendations of the
International Union of Geological Sciences
Subcommission on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks
Contents
Figures ...................................................................................................................................... vi
Tables ....................................................................................................................................... vii
Albert Streckeisen .................................................................................................................. viii
Foreword to 1st edition .............................................................................................................. x
Chairman’s Preface ................................................................................................................. xiii
Editor’s Preface ....................................................................................................................... xv
1 Introduction ........................................................................................................................... 1
1.1 Changes to the 1st edition ............................................................................................. 1
2 Classification and nomenclature ............................................................................................ 3
2.1 Principles ...................................................................................................................... 3
2.1.1 Parameters used .................................................................................................... 4
2.1.2 Nomenclature ....................................................................................................... 4
2.1.3 Using the classification ........................................................................................ 6
2.2 Pyroclastic rocks and tephra ......................................................................................... 7
2.2.1 Pyroclasts ............................................................................................................. 7
2.2.2 Pyroclastic deposits .............................................................................................. 7
2.2.3 Mixed pyroclastic–epiclastic deposits .................................................................. 8
2.3 Carbonatites ................................................................................................................ 10
2.4 Melilite-bearing rocks ................................................................................................. 11
2.4.1 Melilitolites ........................................................................................................ 11
2.4.2 Melilitites ........................................................................................................... 11
2.5 Kalsilite-bearing rocks ................................................................................................ 12
2.6 Kimberlites.................................................................................................................. 13
2.6.1 Group I kimberlites ............................................................................................ 13
2.6.2 Group II kimberlites ........................................................................................... 14
2.7 Lamproites .................................................................................................................. 16
2.7.1 Mineralogical criteria ......................................................................................... 16
2.7.2 Chemical criteria ................................................................................................ 16
2.7.3 Nomenclature ..................................................................................................... 16
2.8 Leucite-bearing rocks ................................................................................................. 18
2.9 Lamprophyres ............................................................................................................. 19
2.10 Charnockitic rocks .................................................................................................... 20
2.11 Plutonic rocks ............................................................................................................ 21
2.11.1 Plutonic QAPF classification (M < 90%) ........................................................ 21
2.11.2 Ultramafic rocks (M > 90%) ............................................................................ 28
2.11.3 Provisional “field” classification ...................................................................... 29
2.12 Volcanic rocks ........................................................................................................... 30
2.12.1 Volcanic QAPF classification (M < 90%) ........................................................ 30
2.12.2 The TAS classification ..................................................................................... 33
2.12.3 Provisional “field” classification ...................................................................... 39
2.13 References ................................................................................................................. 40
vi
Figures
2.1 Classification of polymodal pyroclastic rocks ................................................................... 8
2.2 Chemical classification of carbonatites with SiO2 < 20% ................................................ 10
2.3 Modal classification of volcanic rocks containing melilite .............................................. 11
2.4 QAPF modal classification of plutonic rocks ................................................................... 22
2.5 QAPF field numbers ......................................................................................................... 23
vii
Tables
2.1 Prefixes for use with rocks containing glass ...................................................................... 5
2.2 Colour index terms ............................................................................................................. 5
2.3 Classification and nomenclature of pyroclasts and well-sorted pyroclastic rocks ............. 9
2.4 Terms to be used for mixed pyroclastic–epiclastic rocks ................................................... 9
2.5 Mineral assemblages of kalsilite-bearing volcanic rocks ................................................. 12
2.6 Nomenclature of the kamafugitic rock series ................................................................... 12
2.7 Nomenclature of lamproites ............................................................................................. 17
2.8 Mineralogy of principal groups of leucite-bearing volcanic rocks .................................. 18
2.9 Classification and nomenclature of lamprophyres based on their mineralogy ................. 19
2.10 Nomenclature of charnockitic rocks ............................................................................... 20
2.11 Classification of QAPF fields 9 and 10 volcanic rocks into basalt and andesite ........... 30
3.1 Countries and linguistic roots found 12 or more times in the origin of new rock terms .. 45
3.2 Frequency of new rock terms and their references by century ......................................... 46
3.3 “Best” and “worst” periods since 1800 for new rock terms and their references ............ 46
3.4 Years with 20 or more new rock terms and 10 or more references .................................. 46
4.1 Numbers of new rock terms and their references by publication language ................... 159
4.2 Authors who introduced 10 or more new rock terms ..................................................... 160
4.3 Authors with 5 or more publications containing new rock terms ................................... 160
4.4 Journals and publishers with 20 or more new rock terms .............................................. 161
4.5 Journals and publishers with 10 or more publications containing new rock terms ........ 161
C.1 List of oxide names and normative values ..................................................................... 226
C.2 Example of C++ code in task “TASNamesTest” ........................................................... 228
C.3 Example of a simple half-page table output by routine “WriteTable()” ........................ 231
C.4 Example of a vertical table output by routine “WriteAsVertTable()” ............................ 232
viii
Albert Streckeisen
8 November 1901 – 29 September 1998
Albert Streckeisen was born on 8 November his nationality. He then decided to become a
1901 in Basel, Switzerland, into an old Basel school teacher and taught Natural Sciences in
family. His father Dr Adolf Streckeisen was a Swiss high schools until his retirement in Berne
Professor in Medicine. Later he studied in 1939. This also enabled him to become an
geology, mineralogy and petrology in Basel, honorary professorial associate at the Univer-
Zürich and Berne un- sity of Berne (1942) and
der famous teachers to take part in the scien-
like the Professors tific and teaching life of
Buxdorf, Reinhard and the Earth Sciences at
Paul Niggli. Berne, where he was
In 1927, under the nominated extraordi-
supervision of Prof. nary professor.
Reinhard, he presented Albert Streckeisen –
his doctoral thesis deal- Albert to his many
ing with the geology friends in the Commis-
and petrology of the sion and the world over
Flüela group in the – started his work on
Grisons of Eastern the classification and
Switzerland. systematics of igneous
In the same year, at rocks at an age of over
the age of 26, he took 60. This kept him scien-
up the position of ordi- tifically busy for more
Photographed in Venice 1979
nary Professor in Min- than 35 years.
eralogy and Petrology at the Polytechnic of The IUGS asked him to create and lead the then
Bucharest in Romania. He also became a Commission on the Systematics of Magmatic
member of the Romanian Geological Service Rocks, that became the IUGS Subcommission
and was very active in the mapping programme on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks when simi-
in the Carpathians. In addition to his interests lar groups for Metamorphic and Sedimentary
in alpine petrography and structural analysis Rocks were formed. This commission, of which
he became interested the petrography of the Albert Streckeisen was founder and spiritus rec-
interesting and unique nepheline syenite mas- tor, will certainly remain as the “Streckeisen
sif of Ditro in Transylvania, on which he Commission” in the same way and spirit that the
published eight papers. This is almost cer- QAPF classification will remain the “Streckeisen
tainly where his interest in the petrographic double triangle”.
classification of igneous rocks started. It is certainly due to his concilient, but
In the 1930s Albert Streckeisen returned to determined, firm personality and authority that
Switzerland, as to remain professor in agreement in his Subcommission on “general
Bucharest he would have been forced to change recommendations” was achieved. As a
ix
In the early summer of 1958 Ernst Niggli asked International Congress in Prague; the discus-
Theo Hügi and me if we would be willing to sion was fixed for 21 August 1968. For this
collaborate in revising Paul Niggli’s well- meeting a large amount of documentation was
known book Tabellen zur Petrographie und provided; it contained an Account of the previ-
zum Gesteinsbestimmen which had been used ous work, a Report of the Petrographic Com-
as a text for decades at the Federal Polytechni- mittee of the USSR, a Report of the Geological
cal Institute of Zürich. We agreed and I was Survey of Canada, and comments from col-
placed in charge of the classification and no- leagues throughout the world. But political
menclature of igneous rocks. Quite soon I felt events prevented the intended discussion.
that the scheme used in the Niggli Tables At this stage, Professor T.F.W. Barth, as
needed careful revision but, as maybe 12 other President of the IUGS, suggested the forma-
classification schemes had already been pub- tion of an International Commission. The Sub-
lished, Eduard Wenk warned that we should commission on the Systematics of Igneous
not propose an ominous 13th one; instead he Rocks was formed, under the IUGS Commis-
proposed that it would be better to outline the sion on Petrology, to deliberate the various
inherent problems of igneous rock classifi- problems of igneous rock nomenclature and to
cation in an international review article and present definite recommendations to the IUGS.
should present a provisional proposal, asking The Subcommission began its work in March
for comments and replies. This was dangerous 1970. This was done by way of correspond-
advice! ence with subsequent meetings for discussions
However, the article was written (Streck- and to make decisions. Tom Barth suggested
eisen, 1964), and the consequence was an beginning with plutonic rocks, as this was
avalanche of replies, mostly consenting, and easier; his advice was followed.
many of them with useful suggestions. It thus It was agreed that plutonic rocks should be
became clear that the topic was of international classified and named according to their modal
interest and that we had to continue. A short mineral contents and that the QAPF double
report (Streckeisen, 1965) summarized the re- triangle should serve for their presentation. A
sults of the inquiry. Subsequent discussions difficulty arose in discussing the nomenclature
with colleagues from various countries led to a of granites; the most frequent granites were
detailed proposal (Streckeisen, 1967), which named quartz-monzonite in America and
was widely distributed. This was accompanied adamellite in England. With energetic inter-
by a letter from Professor T.F.W. Barth, Presi- vention, A.K. and M.K. Wells (Contribution
dent of the International Union of Geological No.12) advocated that a logical classification
Sciences (IUGS), who emphasized the interest would demand that quartz-monzonite in rela-
in the undertaking, and asked for comments. tion to monzonite must have the same status as
The IUGS Commission on Petrology then quartz-syenite to syenite and quartz-diorite to
established a Working Group on Rock Nomen- diorite. On this critical point, Paul Bateman
clature, which made arrangements to discuss made an inquiry concerning this topic among
the nomenclature of magmatic rocks at the leading American geologists (Contribution
xi
No.21) with the result that 75% of the respond- Various methods of chemical classification
ents declared themselves willing to accept were considered and tested by a set of com-
quartz-monzonite as a term for field 8*, i.e. for bined modal and chemical analyses. Finally,
a straight relation to monzonite. the Subcommission agreed to use the total
In this relatively short period of time, the alkali – silica (TAS) diagram that Roger Le
Subcommission had, therefore, discussed the Maitre had elaborated and correlated with the
problems of plutonic rocks, so that in spring mineralogical QAPF diagram (Le Maitre, 1984)
1972 at the Preliminary Meeting in Berne it by using the CLAIR and PETROS databases.
made recommendations, which were discussed After making minor modifications, the TAS
and, with some modifications, accepted by the diagram was accepted by the Subcommission
Ordinary Meeting in Montreal, in August 1972. (Le Bas et al., 1986).
A special working group had been set up to Later on, Mike Le Bas started work on
discuss the charnockitic rocks and presented distinguishing the various types of volcanic
its recommendations in 1974. nephelinitic rocks using normative parameters;
Work then started on the problems of the similar work is also underway to distinguish
classification of volcanic and pyroclastic rocks. the various volcanic leucitic rocks. An effort to
The latter was dealt with by a special working classify high-Mg volcanic rocks (picrite,
group set up under the chairmanship of Rolf meimechite, komatiite) united Russian and
Schmid. After much discussion and some western colleagues at the closing meeting in
lengthy questionnaires this group published a Copenhagen in 1988.
descriptive nomenclature and classification of The intention to compile a glossary of igne-
pyroclastic rocks (Schmid, 1981). ous rock names, which should contain recom-
The first problem to be addressed for vol- mendations for terms to be abandoned, and
canic rocks was whether their classification definitions of terms to be retained, had already
and nomenclature should be based on mineral- been expressed at the beginning of the under-
ogy or chemistry. Strong arguments were put taking (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27). A first ap-
forward for both solutions. However, crucial proach was made in October 1977 by a ques-
points were the fine-grained nature and pres- tionnaire which contained a large number of
ence of glass that characterize many volcanic igneous rock terms. Colleagues were asked
rocks, which means that modal contents can be whether, in their opinion, the terms were of
extremely difficult to obtain. Similarly, the common usage, rarely used today, or almost
calculation of modes from chemical analyses never been used. More than 200 detailed re-
was considered to be too troublesome or not plies were received, and almost all heartily
sufficiently reliable. After long debate the Sub- advocated the publication of a glossary, hop-
commission decided on the following impor- ing it would be as comprehensive as possible.
tant principles: At the final stage of our undertaking, Roger Le
(1) if modes are available, volcanic rocks Maitre has taken over the heavy burden of
should be classified and named according compiling the glossary, for which he will be
to their position in the QAPF diagram thanked by the entire community of geologists.
(2) if modes are not available, chemical pa- The work of the Subcommission began with
rameters should be used as a basis for a the Congress of Prague and will end with that
chemical classification which, however, of Washington, a space of 20 years. During this
should be made comparable with the min- time, 49 circulars, containing 145 contribu-
eralogical QAPF classification. tions and comments amounting to some 2000
xii
pages, were sent to members and interested of reports and comments, as guests of meet-
colleagues — a huge amount of knowledge, ings, and in other ways: in short, a family of
stimulation, ideas and suggestions. Unfortu- colleagues from many different countries and
nately only part of this mass of knowledge was continents, united in a common aim.
able to be incorporated in the final documents. On behalf of the Subcommission, I thank all
However, all the documents will be deposited those colleagues who have helped by giving
in the British Museum (Natural History) in advice, suggestions, criticisms and objections,
London [Ed.: now called the Natural History and I am grateful for the continual collabora-
Museum], so that they will be available for use tion we have enjoyed.
in the future.
Within this period of time, a large number of Albert Streckeisen
geologists have been collaborating as col- Berne, Switzerland
leagues, whether as members of the Subcom-
mission or of working groups, as contributors November 1988
xiii
Chairman’s Preface
This 2nd edition contains the same essentials Further discussions led to his 1967 paper
of the QAPF and TAS classification systems as written in English which he considered would
the 1st edition, but with a few corrections and be the “final report of an enquiry”. This plenary
updates. Bigger changes have been made in the study aroused the interest of IUGS and was not
area of the alkaline and related rocks. In the ten the final report he had anticipated. Instead, it
years between the 1st and 2nd editions, several led to arrangements being made for a discus-
Working Groups have been working hard on sion meeting at the 1968 International Con-
the kimberlitic, lamproitic, leucitic, melilitic, gress in Prague, but the Russian invasion pre-
kalsilitic, lamprophyric and picritic rocks with vented that taking place. In its place, IUGS
varied success. The Subcommission thanks created the Commission of Petrology and its
each member of the Working Groups for their Subcommission on the Systematics of Igneous
assiduous and constructive contributions to the Rocks, with Streckeisen as the Chairman of
revised classifications. Being too numerous to both.
identify individually here, they are named in The Subcommission began with the plutonic
Appendix A. rocks and gave a progress report to the 1972
The lamproites and kimberlites continue to International Congress in Montreal. This re-
defy precise classification, but we do now have sulted in several papers published in 1973–74,
improved characterizations rather than the defi- all without the author’s name. The two most
nitions normally required to give limits be- significant ones were a simplified version in
tween one rock type and the next. The work of Geotimes in 1973 and a fuller account in
the Subcommission continues, not only to re- Geologische Rundschau for 1974. This was
solve these problematic areas but also to tackle followed by the definitive 1976 paper “To each
new issues as they arise. With the publication plutonic rock its proper name”. Such was the
of the 2nd edition, I shall retire from the chair demand that he rapidly ran out of reprints.
and am pleased to pass the reins over to the Recommendations on volcanic rocks swiftly
capable hands of Prof. Bernard Bonin of followed in 1978, 1979 and 1980, which were
Université Paris-Sud. longer and shorter versions of the same recom-
Particular tribute is due to the late Albert mendations, but in journals reaching different
Streckeisen who died during the early stages of readers.
preparation of this 2nd edition. His long asso- Now the entire geological community was
ciation with igneous rock nomenclature began receiving recommendations on how to name
in earnest in 1964 when he published a review igneous rocks. More followed from
article in which he evaluated the dozen igneous Streckeisen’s tireless efforts with the Subcom-
rock classifications current at that time. That mission: pyroclastic rocks, charnockitic rocks,
stirred much international interest and pro- alkaline and other rocks, all classified in nu-
duced many enquiries, the result of which was merous papers some written by him as sole
that in 1965 he wrote his “Die Klassifikation author, others with co-authors. By means of
der Eruptivgesteine”. It established the QAPF patient listening, discussing and careful pro-
as the primary means of classification. posals, he was able to produce consensus, and
xiv
he was acclaimed “The father of igneous no- menclature, and present not only the rules but
menclature and classification”. He never owned also the reasons by which we were guided in
a computer but produced innumerable elaborating our proposals.” Having been given
spreadsheets of data all laboriously handwrit- the opportunity by Streckeisen to see his cri-
ten (and referenced) and then plotted on graph tique of the CIPW and other normative analy-
paper, which would be circulated to all mem- ses and of other classification schemes such as
bers of the Subcommission for discussion. His the R1–R2 scheme of De La Roche, it is regret-
industry and assiduity were profound. His com- table that this potentially valuable book never
mand of most European languages served him reached publication.
well in finding the best terminology that would Sincere thanks are also owed to Roger Le
stand the test of maintaining meaning during Maitre for his skilful and painstaking editing of
translation. This, he told me, had first been put this 2nd edition. Without his commitment to
to the test in 1937 when he was personal produce on his Mac all the text, figures and
assistant to Paul Niggli at Berne University, tables ready for print by Cambridge University
and under that tutelage had been commis- Press, this book would be vastly more expen-
sioned to produce a French translation of a sive. He has served science well, for which we
lecture that Niggli had given in Paris on petro- are all most grateful. I am particularly grateful
chemistry. It took, he said, several weeks plus to Alan Woolley for his exemplary secretary-
a visit to Paris to attain a satisfactory text. ship during my 17 years as Chairman. His
After 18 years at the helm, he felt in 1980 that unfailing cheerful outlook, good advice, effi-
he should introduce new leadership to the ciency and all-round helpfulness were his hall-
Subcommission and Bruno Zanettin took over. marks. He has also been instrumental in getting
I followed in 1984. Streckeisen remained a all the papers, reports and circulars put into the
powerful influence on the workings of the archives of the Natural History Museum, Lon-
Subcommission, offering valuable advice and don where they may be consulted. A full set has
criticism on the construction of the first edition also been deposited by Henning Sørensen in
of this book. He strongly supported the crea- Geologisk Central Institut in Copenhagen. The
tion of the TAS classification for volcanic keen co-operation of Wang Bixiang in produc-
rocks (1986). Although no longer Chairman, ing a Chinese translation of the 1st edition,
he continued contributing to the discussions published in Beijing in 1991, and of Slava
until 1997 when ill-health slowed him down Efremova for the Russian edition published in
and the stream of authoritative letters ceased. I 1997 is also gratefully acknowledged.
particularly recall his vigour and valuable ad- I would also like to pay tribute to Jean Lam-
vice at an ad hoc meeting at EUG95 in Stras- eyre who died in 1992 and who contributed so
bourg, and gladly acknowledge my debt to him considerably to the 1st edition.
for his tutorship since 1972 in the business of
naming igneous rocks. Mike Le Bas
Besides writing up several Swiss geological Chairman, IUGS Subcommission on
map sheets for the Survey, he began in the the Systematics of Igneous Rocks,
1980s writing a book Systematik der School of Ocean and Earth Science,
Eruptivgesteine to be published by Springer. University of Southampton, UK
He completed some chapters which would
“discuss the problem of classification and no- August 2001
xv
Editor’s Preface
As the member of the Subcommission once phy and appendices were all produced in this
again given the responsibility for compiling manner. This, of course, saved an enormous
and producing this publication, my task in amount of editing time and minimized the
editing the 2nd edition, which has taken well possibility of errors.
over a year, has been somewhat easier than However, since the 1st edition the amount of
editing the 1st edition. information has increased considerably, with
This is due to several facts. Firstly, I was not the main changes, additions and deletions be-
directly involved in any of the working groups; ing outlined in the Introduction (see p.1–2). As
secondly, only minor editing had to be done to a result the number of pages has increased from
the Glossary; and thirdly, improvements in 193 to 236.
computer technology – in particular e-mail In the Glossary an extra 51 rock terms have
which, with over 450 transmissions, enabled been added to bring the total number to 1637,
me to obtain quick responses to my editorial of which 316 are recommended by the Sub-
queries with colleagues around the world. commission, 413 are regarded as obsolete and
However, the occasional phone call to speak to 312 are regarded as local terms.
another human being also made life more bear- Of the 316 recommended rock names and
able and speeded things up. terms 179 are strictly speaking IUGS root
This edition has been much easier to produce names; 103 are subdivisons of these root names,
than the 1st edition, which was produced from including 33 specific names for the various
photo-ready copy. That involved printing the “foid” root names, e.g. nepheline syenite; and
entire book on a Laserwriter and sending large 34 are rock terms.
parcels of paper to the publishers. To produce The Bibliography has18 new references bring-
this edition all I have had to do is to generate ing the total number of references to 809, and
PDF (Portable Document Format) files which an extra 37 people have contributed to the
I have then sent to the publishers by e-mail. classification in various ways, bringing the
The book was then printed directly from the total number of contributors to 456 – from 52
PDF files by the printer – a much simpler task! different countries.
The software used to do this included Adobe To take account of the extra data in the
PageMaker®, for editing the entire text and Glossary and the list of references, the statis-
producing the PDF files; Adobe Illustrator® for tics given in Chapters 3 and 4 have been
producing all the figures and tables; and completely recalculated. Unfortunately, dur-
FileMaker Pro® for maintaining the relational ing this process I discovered that, in some
databases of rock descriptions, references, jour- cases, the number of references used in the 1st
nal names and contributors. edition had included some that should not have
In addition, FileMaker Pro® was scripted to been present. I apologise for these errors and,
export the information in rich text format (RTF) after much checking, am now sure that the
so that when imported into Adobe PageMaker® present numbers are correct.
the text was italicized, bolded, capitalized etc. Without the help of my colleagues this task
in all the right places. The glossary, bibliogra- would not have been possible. My thanks to all
xvi
those who have helped in the preparation and developed on a Power Macintosh, I would like
proof reading of this edition, in particular: to thank John Semmens for making sure that
Mike Le Bas and Alan Woolley for much the code also ran on a PC under Windows and
guidance, helpful comments and suggestions; for writing the small amount of machine spe-
Giuliano Bellieni, Bernard Bonin, Arnost cific code required to allow the user to abort
Dudek, Jörg Keller, Peter Sabine, Henning execution at any time – a feature not available
Sørensen and Bruno Zanettin for meticulous with standard C++.
proofreading, many helpful suggestions and I would also like to thank Susan Francis (my
locality checking; in addition Jörg Keller for CUP editor) for being extremely helpful in
checking some of the older German references promptly dealing with my many queries with
and helping to update the pyroclastic classifi- what is not a normal run-of-the-mill book; and
cation; George J. Willauer of Connecticut Col- Anna Hodson (my copy editor) for patiently
lege for checking on an early American refer- explaining the idiosyncrasies of the CUP style
ence; Louise Simpson of the Earth Sciences (most of which were adopted) and for meticu–
Information Centre (located via the internet), lously correcting my punctuation and grammar.
Natural Resources Canada, for help with an Finally, I would like to sincerely thank my
early Annual Report; and Mrs Z.J.X. Frenkiel wife, Vee, for once more putting up with me in
of the Natural History Museum, London, for editorial mode.
help with the Russian references.
I have also been able to include a new Appen-
dix C, with the approval of the Subcommis- Roger Le Maitre
sion, giving details of a C++ package called “Lochiel”
IUGSTAS for determining the TAS name of Ross 7209
an analysis. Although this is code has been Tasmania
used for a considerable time by myself and Australia
many of my colleagues it has never been gen-
erally available until now. As IUGSTAS was August 2001
1
1 Introduction
This book is the result of over three decades of that 456 people from 52 countries participated
deliberation by The International Union of in the formulation of the recommendations in
Geological Sciences (IUGS) Subcommission various ways. Of these, 52 were official mem-
on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks. bers of the Subcommission representing their
The Subcommission was originally set up countries at various times; 201 were members
after the International Geological Congress of various working groups that were periodi-
meeting in Prague in 1968 as the result of an cally set up to deal with specific problems; 176
earlier investigation into the problems of corresponded with the Subcommission; and 27
igneous rock classification that had been attended meetings as guests. These people are
undertaken by Professor Albert Streckeisen listed in Appendix A.
from 1958 to 1967 (Streckeisen, 1967). He was All the recommendations of the Subcommis-
appointed the first Chairman of the Subcom- sion were published as individual papers as
mission, a position he held from 1969 to 1980 soon as they were agreed upon. However, it
and was followed by Bruno Zanettin (1980– was decided, at the 1986 meeting in Freiburg
1984, Italy), Mike Le Bas (1984–2001, UK) im Breisgau, to present all the results under one
and Bernard Bonin (2001–, France). The sec- cover to make access easier, even though parts
retaries of the Subcommission have been V. of the classification were still unresolved. This
Trommsdorff (1970–75, Switzerland), Rolf resulted in the first edition of this book being
Schmid (1975–80, Switzerland), Giuliano published (Le Maitre et al., 1989).
Bellieni (1980–84, Italy) and Alan Woolley Although the concept of a glossary was men-
(1984–2001, UK). tioned by the Subcommission in 1976, it was
During this time the Subcommission has held not until late 1986 that the work on creating it
official meetings in Bern (1972), Montreal was started in earnest. The original idea for the
(1972), Grenoble (1975), Sydney (1976), glossary was that it should only include those
Prague (1977), Padova (1979), Paris (1980), names that were recommended for use by the
Cambridge (1981), Granada (1983), Moscow Subcommission. However, it soon became
(1984), London (1985), Freiburg im Breisgau obvious that for it to be really useful it should
(1986), Copenhagen (1988), Washington D.C. be as complete as possible.
(1989), Southampton (1996) and Prague (1999).
For these meetings the secretaries distributed
52 circulars to the members of the Subcommis- 1.1 CHANGES TO THE 1ST EDITION
sion containing a total of 164 contributions
from petrologists throughout the world. All of During the last decade a considerable amount
these contributions have now been deposited of work has been undertaken by the Subcom-
in the Department of Mineralogy at the Natural mission to resolve those loose ends left after
History Museum in London and in the Library the publication of the 1st edition. In particular,
of the Geological Museum, University of Co- the Subcommission has had two very active
penhagen. groups working on the problems of the “high-
Records of the Subcommission also indicate Mg” rocks and on the classification of the
2 1 Introduction
lamproites, lamprophyres and kimberlites. Also and F have been rewritten (section 2.12.2,
discussed at length were the classification of p.38–39)
the melilite-, kalsilite- and leucite-bearing rocks (10)the section on basalts in TAS (section
and the chemical distinction between basanites 2.12.2, p.36) has been expanded
and nephelinites. (11)all the Figures have been redrawn and the
All of these recommendations were approved Tables redrafted, hopefully for the better
at the 1999 meeting in Prague, which meant (12)all figures, tables and sections of the book
that the Subcommission was in a position to referred to in the glossary are now accom-
publish a much more comprehensive classifi- panied by a page number
cation than that presented in the 1st edition. (13)the statistics given in Chapters 3 and 4
Hence this book, which is in effect the second have been completely recalculated in ac-
edition, although it does have a different title cordance with the extra entries in the glos-
and publisher from the 1st edition. sary. Unfortunately during this process it
Apart from minor rewriting and corrections, was discovered that, in some cases, the
the main changes to this edition are as follows: number of references used in the 1st edi-
(1) following the Contents is a List of Figures tion had included some that should not
on p.vi and a List of Tables on p.vii have been present. This has now been
(2) a change in the hierarchy of classification corrected
(section 2.1.3, p.6) (14)the glossary now contains an extra 51
(3) a rewrite of the pyroclastic classification terms giving a total of 1637, of which 316
(section 2.2, p.7) to bring it into line with or 19% have been recommended and de-
the latest volcanological terminology fined by the Subcommission and are given
(4) a complete rewrite of the melilite-bearing in bold capitals in the glossary in Chapter
rocks (section 2.4, p.11) 3. These names are also listed in Appendix
(5) a new section on the kalsilite-bearing rocks B at the end of the book for easy reference.
(section 2.5, p.12) The glossary rock descriptions have been
(6) the replacement of the section on changed in accordance with recommenda-
“lamprophyric rocks”, which is no longer tions made by the International Minera-
approved by the Subcommission, with logical Association. However, with the
three new individual sections, i.e. amphiboles and pyroxenes the old names
kimberlites (section 2.6, p.13), lamproites have been retained for historical and other
(section 2.7, p.16) and lamprophyres (sec- reasons as explained in section 3.1.2 (p.44)
tion 2.9, p.19). Certain melilite-bearing (15)the bibliography now contains a total of
rocks that were previously included in the 809 references, an increase of 18 over the
lamprophyre classification are now classi- previous edition. The names of terms in
fied under melilite-bearing rocks square brackets for which the reference is
(7) a new section on the leucite-bearing rocks not the prime source are now given in
(section 2.8, p.18) italics
(8) the section on detecting certain rock types, (16)the List of Circulars (Appendix A in the 1st
such as “high-Mg” rocks, before using the edition) has been omitted
TAS classification has been rewritten and (17)a new Appendix C giving details of a C++
had nephelinites and melanephelinites software package IUGSTAS to determine
added to it (section 2.12.2, p.34) the TAS name of an analysis has been added
(9) the sections dealing with TAS fields U1
3
This chapter is a summary of all the published is presumed to have formed by slow cool-
recommendations of the IUGS Subcommission ing. Many rocks that occur in orogenic
on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks together belts have suffered some metamorphic
with some other decisions agreed to since the overprinting, so that it is left to the discre-
last Subcommission meeting in Prague in 1999. tion of the user to decide whether to use an
igneous or metamorphic term to describe
the rock (e.g. whether to use gneissose
2.1 PRINCIPLES granite or granitic gneiss).
(4) The term volcanic rock is taken to mean an
Throughout its deliberations on the problems igneous rock with an aphanitic texture, i.e.
of classification the Subcommission has been a relatively fine-grained (< 1 mm) rock in
guided by the following principles, most of which most of the individual crystals can-
which have been detailed by Streckeisen (1973, not be distinguished with the naked eye
1976) and Le Bas & Streckeisen (1991). and which is presumed to have formed by
(1) For the purposes of classification and relatively fast cooling. Such rocks often
nomenclature the term “igneous rock” is contain glass.
taken to mean “Massige Gesteine” in the (5) Rocks should be named according to what
sense of Rosenbusch, which in English they are, and not according to what they
can be translated as “igneous or igneous- might have been. Any manipulation of the
looking”. Igneous rocks may have crystal- raw data used for classification should be
lized from magmas or may have been justified by the user.
formed by cumulate, deuteric, metasomatic (6) Any useful classification should corre-
or metamorphic processes. Arguments as spond with natural relationships.
to whether charnockites are igneous or (7) The classification should follow as closely
metamorphic rocks are, therefore, irrel- as possible the historical tradition so that
evant in this context. well-established terms, e.g. granite, basalt,
(2) The primary classification of igneous rocks andesite, are not redefined in a drastically
should be based on their mineral contentor new sense.
mode. If a mineral mode is impossible to (8) The classification should be simple and
determine, because of the presence of glass, easy to use.
or because of the fine-grained nature of the (9) All official recommendations should be
rock, then other criteria may be used, e.g. published in English, and any translation
chemical composition, as in the TAS or transliteration problems should be solved
classification. by members in their individual countries.
(3) The term plutonic rock is taken to mean an However, publications by individual Sub-
igneous rock with a phaneritic texture, i.e. commission members, in languages other
a relatively coarse-grained (> 3 mm) rock than English, were encouraged in order to
in which the individual crystals can be spread the recommendations to as wide an
distinguished with the naked eye and which audience as possible.
4 2 Classification and nomenclature
Tuff breccia — a pyroclastic rock in which may also be further qualified by the use of any
bombs and/or blocks range in amount from other suitable prefix, e.g. air-fall tuff, flow tuff,
25% to 75%. basaltic lapilli tuff, lacustrine tuff, rhyolitic
Lapilli tuff — a pyroclastic rock in which ash, vent agglomerate etc. The terms may also
bombs and/or blocks < 25%, and both lapilli be replaced by purely genetic terms, such as
and ash < 75%. hyaloclastite or base-surge deposit, whenever
Lapillistone — a pyroclastic rock in which it seems appropriate to do so.
lapilli > 75%.
Tuff or ash tuff — a pyroclastic rock in which
ash > 75%. These may be further divided into 2.2.3 MIXED PYROCLASTIC–EPICLASTIC DEPOSITS
coarse (ash) tuff (2 mm to 1/16 mm) and fine
(ash) tuff (less than 1/16 mm). The fine ash tuff For rocks which contain both pyroclastic and
may also be called dust tuff. Tuffs and ashes normal clastic (epiclastic) material the Sub-
may be further qualified by their fragmental commission suggests that the general term
composition, i.e a lithic tuff would contain a tuffites can be used within the limits given in
predominance of rock fragments, a vitric tuff a Table 2.4. Tuffites may be further divided
predominance of pumice and glass fragments, according to their average grain size by the
and a crystal tuff a predominance of crystal addition of the term “tuffaceous” to the normal
fragments. sedimentary term, e.g. tuffaceous sandstone.
Any of these terms for pyroclastic deposits
tuff breccia
25 25
lapillistone lapilli tuff tuff or ash tuff
lapilli 25 75 ash
(64 – 2 mm) (< 2 mm)
Fig. 2.1. Classification of polymodal pyroclastic rocks based on the proportions
of blocks/bombs, lapilli and ash (after Fisher, 1966).
2.2 Pyroclastic rocks and tephra 9
Table 2.3. Classification and nomenclature of pyroclasts and well-sorted pyroclastic rocks
based on clast size
CaO
calciocarbonatite
20 20
magnesiocarbonatite ferrocarbonatite
Mel
90
melilitite
olivine
melilitite
10 10
melilite-bearing volcanic rocks
Ol Cpx
Mafurite – £ – £ – £ £
Katungite – – £ £ £ £ £
Venanzite £ £ £ £ £ £ –
Coppaelite £ £ – £ £ – –
£ = present; – = absent.
Source: Mitchell & Bergman (1991, Table 2.3).
nesian ilmenite and phlogopite crystals, that Group II kimberlites are mineralogically dif-
are now generally believed to originate by the ferent and petrogenetically separate rock-types.
disaggregation of mantle-derived lherzolite, A definition of Group II kimberlites has not
harzburgite, eclogite and metasomatized peri- yet been agreed as they have been insuffi-
dotite xenoliths. Most diamonds, which are ciently studied. Mitchell (1986, 1994, 1995)
excluded from the above “definition”, belong has suggested that these rocks are not kimber-
to this suite of minerals but are much less litic at all, and should be termed “orangeite”, in
common. recognition of their distinct character and unique
Megacrysts are dominated by magnesian il- occurrence in the Orange Free State of South
menite, Ti-pyrope, diopside, olivine and en- Africa. Wagner (1928) previously suggested
statite that have relatively Cr-poor that the rocks which he initially termed mica-
compositions (< 2% Cr2O3). The origin of the ceous kimberlite (Wagner, 1914) be renamed
megacrysts is still being debated (e.g. Mitchell, “orangite” (sic). The following characteriza-
1986), and some petrologists believe that they tion of the rocks currently described as Group
may be cognate. II kimberlites or micaceous kimberlites fol-
Both of these suites of minerals are included lows that of Mitchell (1995).
in the characterization because of their com- Group II kimberlites (or orangeites) belong to
mon presence in kimberlites. It can be debated a clan of ultrapotassic, peralkaline volatile-rich
whether reference to these characteristic con- (dominantly H2O) rocks, characterized by
stituents should be removed from the “defini- phlogopite macrocrysts and microphenocrysts,
tion” of kimberlite. Strictly, minerals which together with groundmass micas which vary in
are known to be xenocrysts should not be composition from “tetraferriphlogopite” to
included in a petrological definition, as they phlogopite. Rounded macrocrysts of olivine and
have not crystallized from the parental magma. euhedral primary crystals of olivine are com-
Smaller grains of both the macrocryst and mon, but are not invariably major constituents.
megacryst suite minerals also occur but may Characteristic primary phases in the ground-
be easily distinguished on the basis of their mass include: diopside, commonly zoned to,
compositions. In this respect, it is important to and mantled by, titanian aegirine; spinels rang-
distinguish pseudoprimary groundmass ing in composition from Mg-bearing chromite
diopside from macrocrystic or megacrystic to Ti-bearing magnetite; Sr- and REE-rich
clinopyroxene. Group I kimberlites do not perovskite; Sr-rich apatite; REE-rich phos-
usually contain the former except as a product phates (monazite, daqingshanite); potassian
of crystallization induced by the assimilation barian titanates belonging to the hollandite
of siliceous xenoliths (Scott Smith et al., 1983). group; potassium triskaidecatitanates
The primary nature of groundmass serpophitic (K2Ti13 O27); Nb-bearing rutile and Mn-bear-
serpentine was originally recognized by ing ilmenite. These are set in a mesostasis that
Mitchell & Putnis (1988). may contain calcite, dolomite, ancylite and
other rare-earth carbonates, witherite, nor-
sethite and serpentine.
2.6.2 GROUP II KIMBERLITES Evolved members of the group contain
groundmass sanidine and potassium richter-
Recent studies (Smith et al., 1985; Skinner, ite. Zirconium silicates (wadeite, zircon,
1989; Mitchell, 1994, 1995; Tainton & Brown- kimzeyitic garnet, Ca-Zr-silicate) may occur
ing, 1991) have demonstrated that Group I and as late-stage groundmass minerals. Barite is a
2.6 Kimberlites 15
2.8 LEUCITE-BEARING ROCKS (3) QAPF subfield 15c, leucitite sensu stricto
in which foids are 90–100% of the light-
The leucite-bearing rocks, after the elimina- coloured constituents and leucite is practi-
tion of the lamproites and kamafugites, should cally the sole feldspathoid.
be named according to the volcanic QAPF The essential mineralogy of the principal
diagram (Fig. 2.11, p.31) with the prefix leucite-bearing rocks is given in Table 2.8.
“leucite” or “leucite-bearing” as appropriate. No unambiguous chemical criteria have been
Rocks containing little or no feldspar, i.e. falling found to distinguish this group of rocks. On
into field 15 (foidite), are leucitite, which is TAS (Fig. 2.14, p.35), leucitites extend
divided into three subfields (shown in Fig. significantly beyond the foidite field into
2.12, p.32): adjacent fields (see Le Bas et al., 1992, Fig.
(1) QAPF subfield 15a, phonolitic leucitite in 23). They are better distinguished from
which foids are 60–90% of the light- lamproites by other compositional parameters,
coloured constituents and alkali feldspar although even here some overlap occurs. The
> plagioclase. chemical characteristics of the potassic rocks
(2) QAPF subfield 15b, tephritic leucitite in and attempts at distinguishing lamproites from
which foids are 60–90% of the light- certain leucite-bearing rocks, using a variety of
coloured constituents and plagioclase > criteria, are explored by Foley et al. (1987) and
alkali feldspar Mitchell & Bergman (1991).
£ = present; – = absent.
a These rocks may also contain some nepheline.
b Includes products of its exsolution.
19
Q
quartzolite
90 90
quartz-rich
granitoid
granodiorite
60 60
tonalite
alkali feldspar quartz monzodiorite
granite granite quartz monzogabbro
quartz (syeno- (monzo- quartz diorite
alkali feldspar granite) granite) quartz gabbro
syenite quartz anorthosite
10 35 65 90
20 20
alkali feldspar quartz quartz monzodiorite
syenite syenite monzonite monzogabbro
5 5
syenite monzonite
A foid-bearing foid-bearing
P diorite
syenite monzonite gabbro
10 10
10 50 90 anorthosite
foid-bearing
alkali feldspar foid foid-bearing diorite
syenite foid monzodiorite foid-bearing gabbro
monzosyenite foid foid-bearing anorthosite
monzogabbro
foid syenite foid-bearing monzodiorite
foid-bearing monzogabbro
foid diorite
60 60 foid gabbro
foidolite
F
Fig. 2.4. QAPF modal classification of plutonic rocks (based on Streckeisen, 1976, Fig. 1a).
The corners of the double triangle are Q = quartz, A = alkali feldspar, P = plagioclase and F
= feldspathoid. This diagram must not be used for rocks in which the mafic mineral content,
M, is greater than 90%.
2.11 Plutonic rocks 23
The location of the numerical QAPF fields are subfield 3a, whereas subfield 3b has contained
shown in Fig. 2.5. terms such as adamellite and quartz monzonite.
Field 2 (alkali feldspar granite) — rocks in In the European literature, however, granite
this field have been called alkali granite by has been used to cover both subfields, a view
many authors. The Subcommission, however, adopted by the Subcommission. The Subcom-
recommends that the term peralkaline granite mission has also recommended that the term
be used instead for those rocks that contain adamellite should no longer be used, as it has
sodic amphiboles and/or sodic pyroxenes. The been given several meanings, and does not
term alaskite may be used for a light-coloured even occur in the Adamello Massif as com-
(M < 10%) alkali feldspar granite. monly defined (Streckeisen, 1976). Although
Field 3 (granite) — the term granite has been the term quartz monzonite has also been used
used in many senses; in most English and with several meanings, the Subcommission
American textbooks it has been restricted to decided to retain the term in its original sense,
i.e. for rocks in field 8*.
Field 4 (granodiorite) — the most widespread
Q
rocks in this field are granodiorites, commonly
90 1a 90 containing oligoclase, more rarely andesine. It
seems advisable to add the condition that the
1b average composition of the plagioclase should
be An0 – An50 in order to distinguish the common
60 60
granodiorites from the rare granogabbro in which
the plagioclase is An50 – An100.
2 3a 3b 4 5 Field 5 (tonalite) — the root name tonalite
should be used whether hornblende is present
10 35 65 90
20 20 or not. Trondhjemite and plagiogranite (as
6* 7* 8* 9* 10* used by Russian petrologists) may be used for
5 5
A 6 7 8 9 10 P a light-coloured (M < 10%) tonalite.
6' 7' 8' 9' 10' Field 6' (alkali feldpar nepheline syenite) —
10 10
10 50 90
the general term agpaite may be used for per-
alkaline varieties characterized by complex Zr
11 12 13 14
and Ti minerals, such as eudialyte, rather than
simple minerals such as zircon and ilmenite.
Field 8 (monzonite) — many so-called
60 60
“syenites” fall into this field.
15 Field 9 (monzodiorite, monzogabbro) — the
two root names in this field are separated
according to the average composition of their
plagioclase – monzodiorite (plagioclase An0 –
F An50 ), monzogabbro (plagioclase An50 – An100).
Fig. 2.5. QAPF field numbers (Streckeisen, The terms syenodiorite and syenogabbro may
1976, Fig. 1a). The fields 6* to 10* are be used as comprehensive names for rocks
slightly silica oversaturated variants of fields between syenite and diorite/gabbro, i.e. for
6 to 10, respectively, while 6' to 10' are monzonites (field 8) and monzodiorite/monzo-
slightly silica undersaturated variants. gabbro, respectively.
24 2 Classification and nomenclature
Field 10 (diorite, gabbro, anorthosite) — the monzogabbro) — the two root names in this
three root names in this field are separated field are separated according to the average
according to the colour index and the average composition of their plagioclase, i.e. foid
composition of their plagioclase – anorthosite monzodiorite (plagioclase An0 – An50), foid
(M < 10%), diorite (M > 10%, plagioclase An0 monzogabbro (plagioclase An50 – An100).
– An50), gabbro (M > 10%, plagioclase An50 – Wherever possible, replace the term foid with
An100). Gabbros may be further subdivided, as the name of the most abundant feldspathoid.
shown below. Either of the two synonymous The term essexite may be applied to nepheline
terms dolerite or diabase may be used for monzodiorite or nepheline monzogabbro.
medium-grained gabbros rather than the term Field 14 (foid diorite, foid gabbro) — again
microgabbro, if required. the two root names in this field are separated
Gabbroic rocks — the gabbros (sensu lato) of according to the average composition of their
QAPF field 10, may be further subdivided plagioclase, i.e. foid diorite (plagioclase An0 –
according to the relative abundances of their An50), foid gabbro (plagioclase An50 – An100).
orthopyroxene, clinopyroxene, olivine and Wherever possible, replace the term foid with
hornblende as shown in Fig. 2.6. Some of the the name of the most abundant feldspathoid.
special terms used are: Two special terms may continue to be used,
Gabbro (sensu stricto) = plagioclase and theralite for nepheline gabbro and teschenite
clinopyroxene for analcime gabbro.
Norite = plagioclase and orthopyroxene Field 15 (foidolite) — this field contains
Troctolite = plagioclase and olivine rocks in which the light-coloured minerals are
Gabbronorite = plagioclase with almost equal almost entirely foids and is given the root
amounts of clinopyroxene and orthopyroxene name foidoliteto distinguish it from the volcanic
Orthopyroxene gabbro = plagioclase and equivalent which is called foidite. As these rocks
clinopyroxene with minor amounts of are rather rare the field has not been subdivided.
orthopyroxene Again note that the most abundant foid should
Clinopyroxene norite = plagioclase and appear in the name, e.g. nephelinolite (urtite,
orthopyroxene with minor amounts of ijolite, melteigite).
clinopyroxene Leuco- and Mela- variants — for rocks in the
Hornblende gabbro = plagioclase and horn- QAPF classification the Subcommission sug-
blende with pyroxene < 5%. gests (Streckeisen, 1973, p.30; 1976, p.24) that
Field 11 (foid syenite) — although foid syenite the prefixes leuco- and mela- may be used to
is the root name, the most abundant foid present designate the more felsic (lower colour index)
should be used in the name, e.g. nepheline and mafic (higher colour index) types within
syenite, sodalite syenite. each rock group, when compared with the
Field 12 (foid monzosyenite) — the root “normal” types in that group.As the threshold
name foid monzosyenite may be replaced by values of M' varies from rock group to rock
the synonym foid plagisyenite. Wherever pos- group, the limits are shown diagrammatically
sible, replace the term foid with the name of the in Fig. 2.7 and Fig. 2.8 for the rock groups to
most abundant feldspathoid. Miaskite, which which the terms may be applied. The prefixes
contains oligoclase, may also be used. should precede the root name, e.g. biotite
Field 13 (foid monzodiorite, foid leucogranite, biotite melasyenite.
2.11 Plutonic rocks 25
anorthosite
Plag
ANORTHOSITES
90 90
(LEUCO-)
65 65
gabbro
gabbronorite troctolite
norite olivine gabbro GABBROIDS
olivine gabbronorite
olivine norite
35 35
(MELA-)
10 10
plagioclase-bearing ultramafic rocks ULTRAMAFIC ROCKS
Px Ol
Plag Plag
norite gabbronorite gabbro
clinopyroxene orthopyroxene
norite gabbro
10 10
5 95
plagioclase-bearing pyroxenite
Opx Cpx
Plag
anorthosite
ANORTHOSITES
90 90
(LEUCO-)
gabbro 65 65
gabbronorite hornblende gabbro
norite GABBROIDS
pyroxene hornblende
gabbro/gabbronorite/norite
35 35
Fig. 2.6. Modal classification of gabbroic rocks based on the proportions of plagioclase
(Plag), pyroxene (Px), olivine (Ol), orthopyroxene (Opx), clinopyroxene (Cpx), and
hornblende (Hbl) (after Streckeisen, 1976, Fig. 3). Rocks falling in the shaded areas of either
triangular diagram may be further subdivided according to the diagram pointed to by the
arrows.
26 2 Classification and nomenclature
Q = 60 to 20 Q = 20 to 5
Field 2 3 4 5 6* 7* 8* 9* 10*
anorthosite
granite
10
granite
granodiorite
quartz
quartz syenite
quartz monzonite
quartz monzodiorite
20
tonalite
quartz monzogabbro
quartz diorite
30
quartz gabbro
40
50
60
Fig. 2.7. Use of the terms mela- and leuco- with QAPF plutonic rocks with Q > 5%
(after Streckeisen, 1976, Fig. 5). Abbreviations: P' = 100 * P / (A + P); M' = colour
index; An = anorthite content of plagioclase.
2.11 Plutonic rocks 27
Q = 0 to 5 or F = 0 to 10 F = 10 to 60 F =
60 to 100
P' 0–10 10–35 35–65 65–90 90–100 0–10 10–50 50–90 90–100
Field 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15
10
syenite
foid syenite
These are leuco- varieties of the rocks below
italite
urtite
syenite
20
30
monzodiorite
diorite
monzogabbro
fergusite
ijolite
gabbro
50
60
70
shonkinite
80
Fig. 2.8. Use of the terms mela- and leuco- with QAPF plutonic rocks with Q < 5% or
F > 0% (after Streckeisen, 1976, Fig. 5). Abbreviations: P' = 100 * P / (A + P); M' = colour
index; An = anorthite content of plagioclase; neph* = nepheline is the predominant foid;
leuc* = leucite is the predominant foid. Note: some special names are applicable in certain
parts of the diagram.
28 2 Classification and nomenclature
2.11.2 ULTRAMAFIC ROCKS (M > 90%) (Streckeisen, 1973, 1976) recommended two
diagrams, both of which are shown in Fig. 2.9.
The ultramafic rocks are classified according One is for rocks consisting essentially of olivine,
to their content of mafic minerals, which consist orthopyroxene, and clinopyroxene, and the
essentially of olivine, orthopyroxene, other for rocks containing hornblende,
clinopyroxene, hornblende, sometimes with pyroxenes, and olivine.
biotite, and various but usually small amounts Peridotitesare distinguished from pyroxenites
of garnet and spinel. The Subcommission by containing more than 40% olivine. This
Ol
dunite
90 90
harzburgite wehrlite
PERIDOTITE
lherzolite
olivine 40 40
orthopyroxenite olivine
clinopyroxenite
olivine websterite PYROXENITE
orthopyroxenite clinopyroxenite
websterite
Opx 10 90 Cpx
Ol
dunite
90 90
pyroxene hornblende
peridotite peridotite
PERIDOTITE
pyroxene
hornblende
peridotite
olivine 40 40
pyroxenite olivine
olivine olivine hornblendite
hornblende pyroxene PYROXENITE AND
pyroxenite hornblendite HORNBLENDITE
pyroxenite hornblendite
Px 10 90 Hbl
hornblende pyroxenite pyroxene hornblendite
Fig. 2.9. Modal classification of ultramafic rocks based on the proportions of olivine (Ol),
orthopyroxene (Opx), clinopyroxene (Cpx), pyroxene (Px) and hornblende (Hbl) (after
Streckeisen, 1973, Figs. 2a and 2b).
2.11 Plutonic rocks 29
value, rather than 50%, was chosen because 2.11.3 PROVISIONAL “FIELD” CLASSIFICATION
many lherzolites contain up to 60% pyroxene.
The peridotites are basically subdivided into The “field” classification of plutonic rocks
dunite (or olivinite if the spinel mineral is should be used only as a provisional measure
magnetite), harzburgite, lherzolite and wehrlite. when an accurate mineral mode is not yet
The pyroxenites are further subdivided into available. When available, the plutonic QAPF
orthopyroxenite, websterite and clinopyrox- diagram should be used.
enite. The classification is based on a simplified
Ultramafic rocks containing garnet or spinel version of the plutonic QAPF diagram (Streck-
should be qualified in the following manner. If eisen, 1976) and is shown in Fig. 2.10. If the
garnet or spinel is less than 5% use garnet- suffix “-oid” is felt to be linguistically awk-
bearing peridotite, chromite-bearing dunite etc. ward then the alternative adjectival form “-ic
If garnet or spinel is greater than 5% use garnet rock” may be used, i.e. use syenitic rock in
peridotite, chromite dunite etc. place of syenitoid.
60 60
granitoid
65
20 20
dioritoid
syenitoid gabbroid
A anorthosite P
10 10
foid foid dioritoid
syenitoid foid gabbroid
60 60
foidolite
F
Fig. 2.10. Preliminary QAPF classification of plutonic rocks for field
use (after Streckeisen, 1976, Fig. 6).
30 2 Classification and nomenclature
2.12 VOLCANIC ROCKS both fields 3a and 3b. Liparite may be used as
a synonym. The term rhyodacite, which has
This classification should be used only if the been used ambiguously for rocks of fields 3b
rock is considered to be volcanic, i.e. it is and 4, can be used for transitional rocks be-
assumed to have been associated with volcan- tween rhyolite and dacite without attributing it
ism and has a relatively fine-grained texture in to a distinct field.
which most of the individual crystals cannot be Fields 4 and 5 (dacite) — rocks in both these
seen with the naked eye. fields are covered by the root name dacite in the
The classification of volcanic rocks is di- broad sense. Volcanic rocks of field 5, to which
vided into three parts: terms such as “plagidacite” and “quartz andes-
(1) if a mineral mode can be determined, use ite” have been applied, are frequently also
the QAPF classification (Fig. 2.11) of sec- described as dacite, which is the recommended
tion 2.12.1 name.
(2) if a mineral mode cannot be determined Fields 6 (alkali feldspar trachyte), 7 (trach-
and a chemical analysis is available, use yte), 8 (latite) — rocks with these root names,
the TAS classification of section 2.12.2, which contain no modal foids but do contain
p.33 nepheline in the norm, may be qualified with
(3) if neither a mineral mode nor chemical “ne-normative” to indicate that they would fall
analysis is yet available, the “field” classi- in subfields 6'–8', respectively. Peralkaline tra-
fication of section 2.12.3, p.39, may be chyte, rather than alkali trachyte, should be
used provisionally. used for trachytes containing sodic pyroxene
and/or sodic amphibole.
Fields 9 and 10 (basalt, andesite)— these two
2.12.1 VOLCANIC QAPF CLASSIFICATION fields contain the large majority of volcanic
(M < 90%) rocks. Basalt and andesite are tentatively sepa-
rated using colour index, at a limit of 40 wt %
This classification should be used only if the or 35 vol %, and 52% SiO2 as shown in Table
rock is considered to be volcanic and if a 2.11. A plagioclase composition (at a limit of
mineral mode can be determined (Streckeisen, An50) is less suitable for the distinction be-
1978 and 1979). The root names for the classi- tween basalt and andesite, because many an-
fication are given in Fig. 2.11. desites commonly contain “phenocrysts” of
The numbers of the QAPF fields are the same
as those for the plutonic rock classification Table 2.11. Classification of QAPF fields 9
(see Fig. 2.5, p.23) except that field 15 has been and 10 volcanic rocks into basalt and
divided into three subfields (Fig. 2.12, p.32). andesite, using colour index and wt % SiO2
Field 2 (alkali feldspar rhyolite) — the root
name corresponds with alkali feldspar granite. Colour index SiO2 wt %
The term peralkaline rhyolite, in preference to vol % wt % < 52 > 52
alkali rhyolite, can be used when the rock
contains alkali pyroxene and/or amphibole. > 35 > 40 basalt mela-andesite
The name rhyolite may be replaced by the
synonym liparite. < 35 < 40 leuco-basalt andesite
Fields 3a and 3b (rhyolite) — in an analogous
manner to the granites, this root name covers Source: Streckeisen (1978, Fig. 2).
2.12 Volcanic rocks 31
90 90
60 60
quartz
alkali feldspar
trachyte 20 10 35 65 90 20
quartz quartz
alkali feldspar trachyte latite
trachyte 5 basalt
trachyte latite andesite
A foid-bearing foid-bearing
P
foid-bearing trachyte latite
alkali feldspar 10 50 90
10
trachyte
tephritic
phonolite basanite (olivine > 10%)
phonolite tephrite (olivine < 10%)
phonolitic basanite
(olivine > 10%)
60 60
phonolitic tephrite
(olivine < 10%)
90 90
foidite
F
Fig. 2.11. QAPF modal classification of volcanic rocks (based on Streckeisen, 1978, Fig. 1).
The corners of the double triangle are Q = quartz, A = alkali feldspar, P = plagioclase and F =
feldspathoid. This diagram must not be used for rocks in which the mafic mineral content, M,
is greater than 90%.
32 2 Classification and nomenclature
labradorite or bytownite. Although this may Field 14 (basanite, tephrite) — these two root
seem rather unsatisfactory, it is unlikely that names are separated on the amount of olivine
many of these rocks will be classified using the in the CIPW norm. If normative olivine is
QAPF diagram, as the modes of most basalts greater than 10% the rock is called a basanite;
and andesites are difficult to determine accu- if less than 10% it is a tephrite. The nature of the
rately so that the TAS classification will have dominant foid should be indicated in the name,
to be used. e.g. nepheline basanite, leucite tephrite etc.
Field 11 (phonolite) — the root name phono- Field 15 (foidite sensu lato) — the general
lite is used in the sense of Rosenbusch for rocks root name of this field is foidite, but as these
consisting essentially of alkali feldspar, any rocks occur relatively frequently the field has
feldspathoid and mafic minerals. The nature of been subdivided into three: fields 15a , 15b and
the predominant foid should be added to the 15c as shown in Fig. 2.12.
root name, e.g. leucite phonolite, analcime Field 15a (phonolitic foidite) — wherever
phonolite, leucite-nepheline phonolite (with possible replace the term foidite with a more
nepheline > leucite) etc. Phonolites containing specific term, such as phonolitic nephelinite.
nepheline and/or haüyne as the main foids are Alternatively, the term alkali feldspar foidite
commonly described simply as “phonolite”. could be used as the root name, which would
Phonolites that contain sodic pyroxene and/or give specific terms such as sanidine nepheli-
sodic amphibole may be called peralkaline nite.
phonolite. Field 15b (tephritic foidite, basanitic foidite)
Field 12 (tephritic phonolite) — these rocks — these two root names are separated accord-
are rather rare. Although it was originally sug- ing to their olivine content, as in field 14.
gested that the term tephriphonolite is a syno- wherever possible replace the term foidite with
nym (Streckeisen, 1978), it is probably better a more specific term, such as tephritic leucitite,
to reserve this term for the root name of TAS basanitic nephelinite.
field U3, to indicate that the name has been Field 15c (foidite sensu stricto) — the root
given chemically and may not be identical to name is foidite and should be distinguished by
those of QAPF field 12. the name of the predominant foid, e.g. nephe-
Field 13 (phonolitic basanite, phonolitic linite, leucitite, analcimite.
tephrite) — these two root names are separated
on the amount of olivine in the CIPW norm. If A P
normative olivine is greater than 10% the rock
is called a phonolitic basanite; if less than 10% 60 60
it is a phonolitic tephrite. Although it was
originally suggested that the term phonote- 15a 15b
phrite was a synonym of phonolitic tephrite
(Streckeisen, 1978), it is probably better to
reserve this term for the root name of TAS field 90 90
15c
U2, to indicate that the name has been given
chemically and may not be identical to those of F
QAPF field 13. There is no conflict if the term
phonobasanite is used as a synonym for pho- Fig. 2.12. Subdivision of volcanic QAPF
nolitic basanite, as the term is not used in TAS. field 15 into fields 15a, 15b and 15c.
2.12 Volcanic rocks 33
al. (1985), who found that many low-grade As previously explained not all rock types
metavolcanic rocks could be satisfactorily fall neatly into the TAS fields so that one must
classified. check to see if the rock being classified is one
Before using the classification the two follow- of these types before using Fig. 2.14 directly.
ing procedures must be adopted: The rocks in question are the “high-Mg” vol-
(1) analyses must be recalculated to 100% on canic rocks, i.e. picrite, komatiite, meimechite
an H2O and CO2 free basis or boninite and the nephelinites and
(2) if a CIPW norm has to be calculated to melanephelinites which fall in fields F and U1.
determine the correct root name, the “High-Mg” volcanic rocks — these are may
amounts of FeO and Fe2O3 should be left be distinguished by the following criteria as
as determined. If only total iron has been shown in Fig. 2.13:
determined, it is up to the user to justify the (1) if SiO2 > 52%, MgO > 8% and TiO2 <
method used for partitioning the iron be- 0.5%, the rock is a boninite
tween FeO and Fe2O3. One method that (2) if 52% > SiO2 > 30%, MgO > 18% and
can be used to estimate what the FeO and (Na2O + K2O ) < 2%, then the rock is a
Fe2O3 would have been is that of Le Maitre komatiite if TiO2 < 1% or a meimechite if
(1976). Remember, it is the feeling of the TiO 2 > 1%
Subcommission that rocks should be (3) if 52% > SiO2 > 30%, MgO > 12%, and
named according to what they are, and not (Na2O + K2O ) < 3%, it is a picrite.
according to what they might have been. Note that this scheme is different from that
Na2 O + K2 O wt %
4 basanite andesite
tephrite basaltic
3 andesite
2 foidite picrobasalt basalt
1 boninite
(MgO > 8% and TiO2 < 0.5%)
0
37 41 45 49 53 57 61 65
SiO2 wt %
Na2 O + K2 O wt %
3
2
picrite
komatiite TiO2 < 1%
1
meimechite TiO2 > 1%
0
12 18 24 30
MgO wt %
Fig. 2.13. Chemical classification and separation of the “high-Mg” volcanic rocks boninite,
komatiite, meimechite and picrite prior to using the TAS classification. If a rock falls in the
shaded rectangle of the TAS (upper) diagram, check in the lower diagram to see that it is not a
komatiite, meimechite or picrite, before naming it as a foidite, picrobasalt or basalt. Similarly, a
rock with SiO2 > 52% should be checked to see that it is not a boninite (after Le Bas, 2000).
2.12 Volcanic rocks 35
Na2 O + K2 O wt %
15
phonolite
13
tephriphonolite trachyte
11 (q < 20%)
trachydacite
foidite (q > 20%)
phonotephrite
9 rhyolite
trachyandesite
tephrite
(ol < 10%) basaltic
7 basanite trachy-
(ol > 10%) trachy- andesite
basalt
5 dacite
basaltic andesite
3 andesite
picro- basalt
basalt
1
37 41 45 49 53 57 61 65 69 73 77
SiO2 wt %
ULTRABASIC BASIC INTERMEDIATE ACID
45 52 63
Fig. 2.14. Chemical classification of volcanic rocks using TAS (total alkali–silica diagram)
(after Le Bas et al., 1986, Fig. 2). Rocks falling in the shaded areas may be further subdivided
as shown in the table pointed to by the arrow. The line between the foidite field and the
basanite–tephrite field is dashed to indicate that further criteria must be used to separate these
types. Abbreviations: ol = normative olivine; q = normative 100 * Q / (Q + or + ab + an).
36 2 Classification and nomenclature
Na2 O + K2 O wt%
15
(52.5, 14) Ph
13
37 41 45 49 53 57 61 65 69 73 77
SiO2 wt%
Fig. 2.15. Field symbols and coordinate points of TAS (after Le Bas et al., 1986, Fig. 1).
The numbers in brackets are the coordinates of the intersections of the lines.
published in Le Maitre et al. (1989, Fig. B.12). The field letters of the TAS diagram shown
The lowering of MgO for picrite from 18% to above are now described in further detail.
12% and increasing the alkalis from 2% to 3% Field B (basalt) — the root name may be
makes many rocks into picrites that previously divided into alkali basalt and subalkali basalt
were classified as picrobasalt. according to the state of silica saturation – if the
Nephelinites and melanephelinites — it has CIPW norm contains nepheline (ne) the rock is
been found that nephelinites, melanephelinites an alkali basalt, if not the rock is a subalkali
and certain leucitites fall in both fields U1 and basalt. This is based on the principle of the
F, which is why the boundary between the two basalt tetrahedron (Yoder & Tilley, 1962)
fields is dashed. They are distinguished by the The subalkali basalt group includes a large
following rules (after Le Bas, 1989): number of basalt varieties such as calc-alkali
(1) if normative ne > 20% the rock is a basalt (high-alumina basalt), mid-ocean ridge
nephelinite. basalt, tholeiitic basalt, transitional basalt etc.
(2) if normative ne < 20% and ab is present Although none of these have been defined, but
but is < 5% the rock is a melanephelinite. only categorized, the Subcommission does rec-
If the rock is none of these six types you can use ommend that tholeiitic basalt should be used in
TAS diagram in Fig. 2.14 directly. preference to the term tholeiite (see Glossary).
2.12 Volcanic rocks 37
K2 O wt %
4 high-K
dacite and rhyolite
basaltic andesite
3
68, 2.9
andesite
basalt
medium-K
2
48, 1.2
1 68, 1.2 low-K
48, 0.3
45 49 53 57 61 65 69 73 77
SiO2 wt %
Fig. 2.17. Division of the basalt–rhyolite series into low-K, medium-K and high-K types.
Note that high-K is not synonymous with potassic. The thick stippled lines indicate the
equivalent position of some of the fields in the TAS diagram.
38 2 Classification and nomenclature
20 Al2O3 wt%
comenditic rhyolite (= comendite)
comenditic trachyte 4.4
15
3 F eO + .4
> 1.
3 +4
FeO
Al 2O < 1.33
3
10
Al 2O
3
0
0 2 4 6 8 10 12
Total iron as FeO wt%
Fig. 2.18. Classification of trachytes and rhyolites into comenditic and pantelleritic types
using the Al2O3 versus total iron as FeO diagram (after Macdonald, 1974). The coordinates of
the bottom left of the line are (0.45, 5.0) and the top right are (10.98, 19.0).
term high-K is not synonymous with potassic, salt according to the relative amounts of Na2O
as high-K rocks can have more Na2O than K2O. and K2O. If Na2O – 2 is greater than K2O the
Field R (rhyolite) — the root name may be rock is considered to be “sodic” and is called
further subdivided into peralkaline rhyolite, if hawaiite; if Na2O – 2 is less than K2O the rock
the peralkaline index, which is the molecular is considered to be “potassic” and is called
ratio (Na2O + K2O) / Al2O3, is greater than 1. potassic trachybasalt (see Fig. 2.14, p.35).
Field T (trachyte, trachydacite) — these two Field S2 (basaltic trachyandesite) — using
root names are separated by the function the same criterion as for field S1, the root name
100 * Q / (Q + an + ab + or) which is the may be divided into mugearite (“sodic”) and
normative equivalent of Q in QAPF. If the shoshonite (“potassic”).
value is less than 20% the rock is trachyte; if Field S3 (trachyandesite) — using the same
greater than 20% it is trachydacite. Trachytes criterion as for field S1, the root name may be
may be further subdivided into peralkaline divided into benmoreite (“sodic”) and latite
trachytes, if the peralkaline index > 1. (“potassic”).
Peralkaline rhyolites and trachytes — the Field U1 (basanite, tephrite) — if normative
Subcommission has considered it useful to ol > 10 % the rock is a basanite, if ol < 10% it
further subdivide these rocks into comenditic is a tephrite.
rhyolite (= comendite), comenditic trachyte, Field F (foidite) — before deciding that the
pantelleritic rhyolite (= pantellerite), and pan- rock should be named a foidite check to see if
telleritic trachyte according to the method of it is a melilitite, using the following rules:
Macdonald (1974), which is based on the rela- 1) if the rock does not contain kalsilite but has
tive amounts of Al2O3 versus total iron as FeO normative cs (dicalcium silicate or larnite)
as shown in Fig. 2.18. > 10% and K2O < Na2O, then it is a
Field Ph (phonolite) — phonolites may be melilitite (modal olivine < 10%) or an
further subdivided into peralkaline phonolites, olivine melilitite (modal olivine > 10%)
if the peralkaline index > 1. 2) if normative cs > 10%, K2O > Na2O and
Field S1 (trachybasalt) — the root name may K2O > 2%, then it is a potassic melilitite
be divided into hawaiite and potassic trachyba- (modal olivine < 10%) or a potassic olivine
2.12 Volcanic rocks 39
3 Glossary of terms
In order to make the glossary a standard refer- been included where they are self-explanatory,
ence for the future, every effort has been made e.g. hornblende granite, biotite granite. How-
to make the list of rock names as complete as ever, varietal names have been included where
possible. The initial list included all the names they have assumed a special meaning (e.g.
found in standard reference texts and glossa- nepheline syenite, quartz monzonite) or are not
ries such as Johannsen (1931, 1932, 1937, self-evident (e.g. Oslo-essexite, Puys-andesite)
1938, 1939), Tröger (1935, 1938), Sørensen or are in common usage (e.g. mid-ocean ridge
(1974) and Tomkeieff et al. (1983), except for basalt, I-type granite).
varietal names as outlined in section 3.1.1. Additional terms in brackets are alternative
This list was later extensively edited and modi- spellings, usually due to different trans-
fied by suggestions from contributors and par- literations into English, often from German or
ticularly when the references were checked. Russian. Terms separated only by commas are
The list published in the 1st edition contained discrete names but with the same derivations,
1586 terms which has now been extended to e.g. pallioessexite, palliogranite.
1637. The glossary of terms also contains all the
root names recommended by the
3.1 DETAILS OF ENTRIES Subcommission together with some general,
adjectival and chemical terms that are necessary
Most of the glossary entries consist of five for their definition and understanding. All these
types of information: terms are listed in BOLD CAPITALS as they
(1) the term, with any alternative spellings in form part of the Subcommission classification.
brackets A total of 316 entries (or 19%) falls into this
(2) a brief petrological description or com- category. No attempt has been made to include
ments on the term all igneous textural terms as some petrological
(3) the author(s), year and page number of the (as well as mineralogical) knowledge is
source reference expected of the reader.
(4) the origin of the term Any of the others terms may also be used if
(5) the location of the term in three standard they are felt to serve a useful purpose, although
texts. it is hoped that some of the terms described as
Where given the last three are printed in italics “obsolete” would not be revived. Note, how-
and enclosed in brackets. Each of these five ever, that the Subcommission has not defined
types of information is described in further any of these terms.
detail below.
3.1.2 PETROLOGICAL DESCRIPTION
3.1.1 CHOICE OF TERMS
The petrological descriptions were designed to
The principles with which names have been be concise and informative. Wherever poss-
included in the glossary have been somewhat ible the names have been described in terms of
subjective. In general, varietal names have not the root name that would have been used if the
44 3 Glossary of terms
rock had been classified using the IUGS pargasitic hornblende”or a “(sometimes sodian)
Subcommission recommendations as set out ferro-pargasitic hornblende”. These names
earlier in the book. In most cases this has been were later changed to “(sometimes sodian)
achieved by using the phrase “a variety of” pargasite” or “(sometimes sodian)
followed by the root name. A total of 465 ferropargasite” (Leake et al., 1997, p.309).
entries (or 28%) falls into this category. The IMA (p.558) also states that barkevikite
The term “obsolete” is used when, to the best has never been defined chemically and has also
knowledge of members of the Subcommis- been used for other compositions. In this in-
sion, the term has not been used in publications stance it seems rather pointless to try to guess
for a long time. In many cases the terms were what optically identified barkevikite might be.
only used once in the original publication. It is For these reasons, all “old” names are fol-
hoped that these terms will not be revived. A lowed by the IMA recommended names in
total of 413 entries (or 25%) falls into this brackets, e.g. hypersthene (= enstatite),
category. torendrikite (= magnesio-riebeckite), with the
The term “local” is used when, to the best exception of barkevikite which appears as
knowledge of members of the Subcommis- barkevikite (see p.44), referring to this page.
sion, the name has only been used for rocks
from the particular local region or area where 3.1.4 SOURCE REFERENCE
it was named. It is suggested that such names
should not be used outside their local areas. A Given after the petrological description are the
total of 312 entries (or 19%) falls into this author(s) and date of the original source refer-
category. ence where it is thought the term was first used.
This differs somewhat from many of the refer-
3.1.3 AMPHIBOLE AND PYROXENE NAMES ences given in some of the other standard texts
where the source reference cited often refers to
The International Mineralogical Association where the rock was first collected but not
(IMA) has published several recommenda- necessarily named. This explains some of the
tions on the nomenclature of amphiboles (IMA, apparent discrepancies that will be found be-
1978; Leake et al., 1997) and pyroxenes tween these references and some of those in the
(Morimoto et al., 1988). Where these changes standard texts, in particular Tröger and
are largely grammatical and involve no ambi- Tomkeieff.
guity they have been implemented, e.g. The page number given with the reference is
titanaugit has been changed to titanian augite. where the name is first used or where it is
However, in many cases it was felt inappropri- defined and described in detail.
ate to eliminate the “old” names not only for
historical reasons but also because many iden- 3.1.5 ORIGIN OF NAME
tifications were based purely on well-known
optical properties. Wherever possible the source reference is
This is particularly true of the amphibole followed by information concerning the origin
barkevikite, which petrologists have identified of the term, unless the derivation is obvious,
optically as commonly occurring in certain e.g. pyroxenite. Most rocks and terms are named
alkaline rocks. The IMA (1978, p.558) states after a geographical locality or region, a Greek,
that barkevikite isa “(sometimes sodian) ferroan Latin or other linguistic root or a person. In
3.1 Details of entries 45
some cases where the derivation is obvious errors have been found. Of the 1633 terms
(i.e. mineralogical) the type locality is given listed in this glossary, 833, or 51%, can be
instead. A total of 882 entries (or 57%) has this found in Tröger, 616 (38%) in Johannsen and
information. 1179 (72%) in Tomkeieff. Only the relatively
All the geographical localities, except the small number of 499, or 31%, of the terms can
very local, are given in their English spelling be found in all three texts. Comparing the texts
and conform to the style found in The Times with each other, Tomkeieff contains 339 terms
Atlas of the World, Comprehensive Edition, that are not in Tröger or Johannsen; Tröger
1998. contains 39 terms that are not in Johannsen or
The frequency with which some countries Tomkeieff while Johannsen only contains 17
and linguistic roots have been used is given in terms that are not in Tröger or Tomkeieff.
Table 3.1. As can be seen 49% of the terms Finally, a total of 371, or 23%, of the terms in
come from only seven countries – USA, Italy, this glossary is not contained in Tröger,
Russian Federation, Norway, Germany, UK Johannsen or Tomkeieff.
and France. Similarly, 13% of the terms have a
Greek or Latin derivation or have been named
after people.
3.2 HISTORICAL PERSPECTIVE Similarly, Table 3.3 shows the “best” and
“worst” 2-, 5- and 10-year periods since 1800.
For those interested in the historical perspec- Of the terms produced in the period 1934–
tive of igneous petrology, it is interesting to 1938, about half are from Tröger and Johannsen.
look at the distribution of new rock names and Table 3.4 gives a list of some of the more
terms with time. For example, as can be seen in prolific individual years for the production of
Table 3.2, of the 1560 terms for which the year new terms and references containing new terms.
in which the term was first used is known, only The largest number of new rock terms pro-
36 are from the period prior to 1800 while 522 duced in one year was 57 in 1973 which was
were defined in the period 1800–99 and a mostly the work of the Subcommission – many
further 1002 in the period 1900–99. of these, however, were newly defined terms
which had previously been used as varietal
names. The next three most prolific years,
Table 3.2. Frequency of new rock terms and
1938, 1920 and 1911 are also mainly due to the
their references by century
efforts of Johannsen.
Rocks References
Period Number Acc% Number Acc%
pre 1800 36 2.3 21 2.7 Table 3.4. Years with 20 or more new rock
1800–99 522 35.8 280 39.0 terms and 10 or more references containing
1900–99 1002 100.0 471 100.0 new rock terms
The largest number of references with new were 1800–05, 1812, 1818, 1828–30, 1856,
rocks names produced in one year was 18 in 1867, 1871, 1950–51, 1987–88, 1991, 1993-
1913, surprisingly due to 16 different authors. 94, 1997 and 1999.
Only 11 or about 50% of the years are com- Figure 3.1 shows the frequency with which
mon to both lists indicating that a large number new rocks terms and references have appeared
of publications does not automatically corre- in the literature for 10-year periods since 1760,
spond to a large number of rock names. i.e. over the last 240 years. In order to see the
Since 1800 there have only been 23 years influence of different “schools” of petrology,
when no new rock terms were published. They the contribution of new rock names from
200 150
120
150
90
100
60
50
30
0 0
60 80 0 20 40 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 0 20 40 60 80
1800 1900 1800 1900
(a) new rock terms (b) new rock terms published in English
100 35
30
80
25
60 20
40 15
10
20
5
0 0
60 80 0 20 40 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 0 20 40 60 80
1800 1900 1800 1900
(c) new rock terms published in German (d) new rock terms published in French
120 5
100 4
80
3
60
2
40
20 1
0 0
60 80 0 20 40 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 0 20 40 60 80
1800 1900 1800 1900
(e) references containing new rock terms (f) new rock terms per reference
Fig. 3.1. Frequency with which new rocks terms and their references have appeared in the
literature over 10-year intervals from 1760 to 2000 for: (a) the number of new rock terms
published; (b) the number of new rock terms published in English; (c) the number of new
rock terms published in German; (d) the number of new rock terms published in French; (e)
the number of references containing new rock terms; (f) the number of new rock terms per
reference. The year values along the horizontal axis are the lower value for each class.
48 3 Glossary of terms
publications written in English (Fig. 3.1b), taining new rock names (Fig. 3.1e) where the
German (Fig. 3.1c) and French (Fig. 3.1d) are early and late peaks shown in the distribution
given as well. of new rock terms are missing.
The most prolific period for new rock terms Finally, the histograms of the number of new
(Fig. 3.1a) was from the 1890s to the 1930s, rock names per reference (Fig. 3.1f) is interest-
with minor peaks in the 1810s, mainly due to ing. On average each publication produced
Brongniart, Cordier and Pinkerton, and in the about two new rock names. However, two
1970s, due to the Subcommission’s work. The distinct peaks are present, one reflecting the
French school has two distinct peaks of activ- pioneering work of Brongniart, Cordier and
ity, the earlier due to Brongniart and Cordier, Pinkerton in the 1810s, the other the work of
while the later peak is due mainly to Lacroix. the Subcommission in the 1970s. In this re-
The major activity of the German school slightly spect, the Subcommission’s work can be said
preceded that of the English and the second to be one of the most “productive” (to use a
peak of the French. hackneyed political term) in the last 170 years.
A slightly different picture is presented by the Whether we should be congratulated or not,
distribution of the number of references con- only time will tell!
49
ninsula, Russian Federation; Tröger(38) glass. (Tyrrell, 1931, p.66; from the Latin
775fl; Tomkeieff p.8) gluten = glue; Tomkeieff p.9)
AEGINEITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a AGPAITE (AGPAITIC). A general term for
rock consisting essentially of aegirine and nepheline syenites characterized by the mo-
nepheline. (Belyankin, 1929, p.22) lecular ratio of (Na2O + K2O) / Al2O3 > 1
AEGIRINITE. An intrusive rock consisting es- (originally > 1.2), high contents of Na, Fe, Cl
sentially of aegirine-augite with minor and Zr with low Mg and Ca. Agpaite is now
nepheline and albite. (Polkanov, 1940, p.303; restricted (Sørensen, 1960) to peralkaline
Gremiakha-Vyrmes pluton, Kola Peninsula, nepheline syenites characterized by complex
Russian Federation; Tomkeieff p.8) Zr and Ti minerals, such as eudialyte, rather
AEGIRINOLITH (AIGIRINOLITH, E GIRINOLITH). An than simple minerals such as zircon and
obsolete name for a variety of alkali ilmenite. Agpaitic has commonly, but incor-
clinopyroxenite containing aegirine-augite, rectly, been used as a synonym for peralkaline.
titanite and magnetite. The original spelling Cf. miaskitic. (Ussing, 1912, p.341; Agpat
was aigirinolith. (Kretschmer, 1917, p.201; (now Appat), Ilímaussaq, Greenland; Tröger
Tröger 780; Tomkeieff p.8) 781; Johannsen v.1 (2nd Edn), p.238;
AEGISODITE. A mnemonic name suggested for Tomkeieff p.10)
a rock consisting of aegirine and sodalite. AIGIRINOLITH . See aegirinolith.
(Belyankin, 1929, p.22) A ILLIKITE. An ultramafic carbonate-rich
AETNA-BASALT. A term from an obsolete chemi- lamprophyre consisting of various
cal classification, based on feldspar composi- phenocrysts including olivine, diopsidic
tion rather than SiO2 alone, for basaltic rocks pyroxene, amphiboles and phlogopite in a
in which CaO : Na2O : K2O ≈ 8 : 2.5 : 1 and matrix of similar minerals with at least partly
SiO 2 ≈ 50%. (Lang, 1891, p.236; Mt Etna, primary carbonate and minor perovskite but
Sicily, Italy; Tomkeieff p.9) no melilite. (Kranck, 1939, p.75; Aillik, Lab-
AFRIKANDITE (AFRICANDITE). A vari- rador, Canada; Tomkeieff p.10)
ety of melilitolite consisting of pyroxene, AILSYTE (AILSITE). A local name for a variety of
olivine, mica, perovskite, titanomagnetite microgranite or quartz microsyenite consist-
and melilite. May be used as an optional term ing of orthoclase, quartz and riebeckite. Cf.
in the melilitic rocks classification if paisanite. (Heddle, 1897, p.266; Ailsa Craig,
perovskite > 10% (section 2.4, p.11). Firth of Clyde, Scotland, UK; Tröger 32;
(Chirvinskii et al., 1940, p.31; Africanda Tomkeieff p.10)
railway station, Kola Peninsula, Russian Fed- AIOUNITE . A local name for a variety of
eration; Tomkeieff p.9) melteigite containing titanian augite and
AGGLOMERATE. Now defined in the biotite in a cryptocrystalline groundmass of
pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.7 uncertain composition. (Duparc, 1926,
and Fig. 2.1, p.8) as a pyroclastic rock in p.b119; El Aïoun, Morocco; Tröger(38) 404ƒ;
which bombs > 75%. Cf. Pyroclastic breccia. Tomkeieff p.10)
(Leonhard, 1823b, p.685; from the Latin AKENOBEITE. A local name for an aplitic dyke
agglomerare = to join; Johannsen v.2, p.289; rock which is associated with granodiorite
Tomkeieff p.9) and composed of oligoclase, orthoclase,
AGGLUTINATE. A variety of agglomerate in quartz, chloritized biotite and garnet. (Kato,
which the ejecta were plastic when emplaced 1920, p.17; Higashiyama, Akénobé district,
and are cemented together by thin skins of Tajima, Japan; Tröger 112; Johannsen v.2,
3.3 Glossary 51
trachyandesite. (Original reference uncertain; 6 (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, p.4)
Tröger 1003; Tomkeieff p.14) ALKALI GABBRO. A variety of gabbro in QAPF
ALKALI BASALT. A term originally used field 10', with alkaline character due to the
for basalts containing accessory foids. Such presence of analcime or nepheline and such
rocks generally contain a titanian augite and dark constituents as barkevikite (see p.44),
olivine as their main ferromagnesian phases. kaersutite, titanian augite etc. (Niggli, 1931,
Now defined chemically as a variety of basalt p.326; Tröger 789; Tomkeieff p.15)
in TAS field B (p.36) which contains norma- A LKALI GRANITE . A term used, but not
tive nepheline. Cf. subalkali basalt. (Hibsch, recommended, as a synonym for peralkaline
1910, p.402; Böhmisches Mittelgebirge (now granite, i.e. a granite containing alkali
ºeské St¶edoho¶í), N. Bohemia, Czech Re- amphibole or pyroxene. It should not be used
public; Tröger 381; Johannsen v.4, p.69; as a synonym for alkali feldspar granite.
Tomkeieff p.14) (Rosenbusch, 1896, p.56; Tröger 56;
ALKALI DIORITE. A variety of diorite with alka- Tomkeieff p.15)
line character due to the presence of such A LKALI RHYOLITE. A term used, but not
dark constituents as barkevikite (see p.44), recommended, as a synonym for peralkaline
kaersutite etc. (Niggli, 1931, p.323) rhyolite, i.e. a rhyolite containing alkali
ALKALI FELDSPAR CHARNOCKITE. A amphibole or pyroxene. It should not be used
member of the charnockitic rock series equiva- as a synonym for alkali feldspar rhyolite.
lent to orthopyroxene alkali feldspar granite (Original reference uncertain)
QAPF field 2 (Table 2.10, p.20).(Streckeisen, A LKALI SYENITE . A term used, but not
1974, p.355) recommended, as a synonym for peralkaline
ALKALI FELDSPAR FOIDITE. A term suggested as syenite, i.e. a syenite containing alkali
an alternative to phonolitic foidite. amphibole or pyroxene. It should not be used
(Streckeisen, 1978, p.7) as a synonym for alkali feldspar syenite.
ALKALI FELDSPAR GRANITE. A spe- (Rosenbusch, 1907, p.141; Tröger 176;
cial term for a variety of granite in which Tomkeieff p.16)
plagioclase is less than 10% of the total A LKALI TRACHYTE . A term used, but not
feldspar. Now defined modally in QAPF field recommended, as a synonym for peralkaline
2 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) trachyte, i.e. a trachyte containing alkali
ALKALI FELDSPAR RHYOLITE. A spe- amphibole or pyroxene. It should not be used
cial term for a variety of rhyolite in which as a synonym for alkali feldspar trachyte.
plagioclase is less than 10% of the total (Rosenbusch, 1908, p.916; Tröger 207;
feldspar. Now defined modally in QAPF field Tomkeieff p.16)
2 (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, p.4) A LKALIPLETE . An obsolete term for a
ALKALI FELDSPAR SYENITE. A special melanocratic rock in which (Na2O + K2O) >
term for a variety of syenite in which CaO.(Brögger, 1898, p.265; Tomkeieff p.16)
plagioclase is less than 10% of the total ALKALIPTOCHE. An obsolete term for igneous
feldspar. Now defined modally in QAPF field rocks poor in alkalis. (Loewinson-Lessing,
6 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) 1900b, p.241; Tomkeieff p.16)
ALKALI FELDSPAR TRACHYTE. A spe- ALKORTHOSITE. An obsolete name for a variety
cial term for a variety of trachyte in which of syenite consisting predominantly of Na-
plagioclase is less than 10% of the total orthoclase. (Eckermann, 1942, p.403;
feldspar. Now defined modally in QAPF field Tomkeieff p.16)
3.3 Glossary 53
ALLALINITE. A local name for a saussuritized dyke rock containing phenocrysts of quartz,
gabbro, consisting of uralite (= actinolite feldspar and garnet in a fine-grained
pseudomorph after pyroxene), talc, saussurite groundmass of quartz, feldspar and colour-
and altered olivine. Many original textures less mica. (Chelius, 1892, p.2; Melibocus,
are preserved. (Rosenbusch, 1896, p.328; Alsbach, Odenwald, Germany; Tröger 111;
Allalin, Zermatt, Switzerland; Johannsen v.3, Johannsen v.2, p.359; Tomkeieff p.20)
p.229; Tomkeieff p.17) ALVIKITE. A special term in the carbonatite
ALLGOVITE. An obsolete name temporarily classification for the medium- to fine-grained
proposed for a group of basaltic rocks which variety of calcite carbonatite consisting prin-
could not be classified as melaphyres or trapps cipally of calcite (section 2.3, p.10).
as their age was unknown. (Winkler, 1859, (Eckermann, 1942, p.403; Alvik, Alnö Is-
p.669; Allgovia, Allgäuer Alps, Bavaria, land, Västernorrland, Sweden; Tomkeieff
Germany; Tröger 790; Johannsen v.3, p.299; p.21)
Tomkeieff p.17) AMBONITE. A local collective name for a series
ALLIVALITE. A variety of troctolite composed of andesites and dacites containing cordierite
of olivine and highly calcic plagioclase. possibly formed by assimilation of sillimanite-
(Harker, 1908, p.71; Allival, now Hallival, cordierite gneiss. (Verbeek, 1905, p.100;
Island of Rhum, Scotland, UK; Tröger 364; Ambon Island, Moluccas, Indonesia; Tröger
Johannsen v.3, p.348; Tomkeieff p.17) 791; Johannsen v.3, p.176; Tomkeieff p.21)
ALLOCHETITE . A porphyritic fine-grained vari- AMHERSTITE. A leucocratic variety of quartz
ety of nepheline monzosyenite containing monzodiorite of QAPF field 9* (Fig. 2.4,
phenocrysts of labradorite, orthoclase, titanian p.22) belonging to the charnockitic rock se-
augite and nepheline in a felted groundmass ries. The rock consists essentially of andesine-
of augite, biotite, hornblende, nepheline and microcline antiperthite with minor quartz and
orthoclase. (Ippen, 1903, p.133; Allochet hypersthene (= enstatite). It is suggested
Valley, Mt Monzoni, Alto Adige, Italy; (Streckeisen, 1974, p.357) that this term
Tröger 518; Johannsen v.4, p.176; Tomkeieff should be abandoned. (Although attributed
p.17) to Watson & Taber, 1913, the reference does
ALLOITE. An obsolete term for a tuff consisting not contain the name although it does de-
of fragments of feldspathic glass and some scribe the type rock; Amherst County, Vir-
crystals. (Cordier, 1816, p.366; Tomkeieff ginia, USA; Tröger 294; Tomkeieff p.22)
p.18) AMIATITE. A term from an obsolete chemical
ALNÖITE . An ultramafic rock with phenocrysts classification, based on feldspar composition
of phlogopite-biotite, olivine and augite in a rather than SiO2 alone, for a class of rocks in
groundmass of melilite (often altered to cal- which CaO : Na2O : K2O ≈ 1.1 : 1 : 1.8 and
cite), augite and/or biotite with minor SiO 2 ≈ 63%. (Lang, 1891, p.226; Mt Amiata,
perovskite, garnet and calcite. (Rosenbusch, Tuscany, Italy; Tröger 792; Tomkeieff p.22)
1887, p.805; Alnö Island, Västernorrland, AMNEITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a
Sweden; Tröger 746; Johannsen v.4, p.385; rock consisting of amphibole and nepheline.
Tomkeieff p.19) (Belyankin, 1929, p.22)
ALPHA GRANITE. A possible term suggested for AMPASIMENITE. A local name for a porphyritic
granites falling into QAPF field 3a. variety of ijolite or nephelinite with a glassy
(Streckeisen, 1973, p.28) matrix. (Lacroix, 1922, p.647; Ampasimena,
ALSBACHITE. A local name for a porphyritic Madagascar; Tröger 793; Tomkeieff p.22)
54 3 Glossary of terms
phonolite in which analcime is the most abun- (Johannsen, 1911, p.321; Tomkeieff p.25)
dant foid. (Pelikan, 1906, p.118; Radzein ANAMESEID PORPHYRY. An obsolete field term
(now Radej¢n), between Lovosice and for a dark-coloured porphyritic igneous rock
Teplice, N. Bohemia, Czech Republic; with an aphanitic groundmass. Also called
Johannsen v.4, p.132) melanophyreid. (Johannsen, 1911, p.321)
ANALCIME PLAGISYENITE. Now defined ANAMESITE. An obsolete term for basaltic rocks
in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety which are between basalt and dolerite in
of foid plagisyenite in which analcime is the texture. (Leonhard, 1832, p.150; from the
most abundant foid. The term is synonymous Greek anamesos = in the middle; Tröger 796;
with analcime monzosyenite. Johannsen v.3, p.291; Tomkeieff p.25)
ANALCIME SYENITE. Now defined in ANATECTITE (ANATEXITE). An igneous rock
QAPF field 11 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of produced by the remelting of crustal rocks.
foid syenite in which analcime is the most Cf. prototectite and syntectite. (Loewinson-
abundant foid. (Hibsch, 1899, p.72; Lessing, 1934, p.7; Tomkeieff p.26)
Schlossberg, near Velké B¶ezno, Böhmisches ANCHORITE. An obsolete local name for a
Mittelgebirge (now ºeské St¶edoho¶í), N. diorite containing occasional syenite veins
Bohemia, Czech Republic; Johannsen v.4, and scattered mafic segregation patches.
p.114; Tomkeieff p.24) (Lapworth, 1898, p.419; Anchor Inn,
ANALCIMITE. An alkaline volcanic rock Nuneaton, Warwickshire, England, UK;
composed essentially of analcime, titanian Tröger 797; Tomkeieff p.26)
augite, opaques and only minor olivine. Now ANDELATITE. An obsolete term suggested for
defined as a variety of foidite in QAPF field an extrusive rock intermediate between
15c (Fig. 2.11, p.31) in which analcime is the andesite and latite. (Johannsen, 1920b, p.174;
most abundant foid. (Gemmellaro, 1845, Tröger 798; Tomkeieff p.27)
p.318, ; the reference cited by Johannsen and ANDENDIORITE. A local name suggested for
Tomkeieff is erroneous; Cyclope Island, diorites that are younger than the usual ones.
Catania, Sicily, Italy; Tröger 654; Johannsen (Stelzner, 1885, p.201; Tröger 799)
v.4, p.336; Tomkeieff p.24) ANDENGRANITE. A local name suggested for
ANALCIMOLITH. An obsolete term proposed for granitic rocks that are younger than the usual
a monomineralic volcanic rock consisting of ones. (Stelzner, 1885, p.201; Tröger 799)
analcime, i.e. a leucocratic analcimite. ANDENNORITE. A local name suggested for
(Johannsen, 1938, p.336; Tomkeieff p.25) norites that are younger than the usual ones.
ANALCITITE. As analcime is the mineral spell- (Wolff, 1899, p.482; Tröger 799; Tomkeieff
ing recommended by the International Min- p.27)
eralogical Association analcimite should be ANDERSONITE. An obsolete name suggested for
used in preference to analcitite. (Pirsson, a group of amphibole tonalites. (Marcet Riba,
1896, p.690; Johannsen v.4, p.337) 1925, p.293; named after W. Anderson)
ANAM-AEGISODITE. A mnemonic name sug- ANDESIBASALT. A term used in the USSR as a
gested for a rock consisting of analcime, synonym for basaltic andesite. (Original ref-
amphibole, aegirine and sodalite. (Belyankin, erence uncertain)
1929, p.22) ANDESILABRADORITE. A name used in France
ANAMESEID. An obsolete field term for dark for rocks transitional between andesite and
coloured, non-porphyritic aphanitic igneous labradorite (an old French group name which
rock. Also called melano-aphaneid. includes basalt). (Tröger, 1935, p.322; Tröger
56 3 Glossary of terms
viation of Arkansas, USA; Tröger 629; orthoclase, smaller amounts of sodalite, and
Johannsen v.4, p.274; Tomkeieff p.39) nepheline with aegirine-augite, biotite and
ARSOITE. A local name for a variety of trachyte large crystals of titanite. (Shand, 1910, p.403;
consisting of phenocrysts of sanidine, diop- Borralan complex, Assynt, Scotland, UK;
side, andesine and a little olivine in a ground- Tröger 439; Johannsen v.4, p.101; Tomkei–
mass of sanidine, oligoclase and diopside eff p.42)
with minor amounts of leucite. The same ASTRIDITE. A green ultrabasic rock composed
rock had previously been called ciminite by mainly of chromo-jadeite and picotite.
Washington. (Reinisch, 1912, p.121; Arso (*Willems, 1934, p.120; named after Astrid,
flow of 1302, Epomeo, Ischia, Italy; Tröger Queen of Belgium; Tomkeieff p.42)
252; Johannsen v.4, p.36; Tomkeieff p.40) ATATSCHITE. An obsolete term originally used
ASCHAFFITE. A local name for a variety of for a glassy orthophyre containing sillimanite
kersantite (a lamprophyre) with abundant and cordierite, but later shown to be contact
biotite in a matrix of plagioclase and quartz. metamorphosed tuffs and agglomerates with
(Gümbel, 1865, p.206; Aschaffenburg, porphyry boulders. The correct translitera-
Bavaria, Germany; Tröger 812; Johannsen tion should be atachite. (Morozewicz, 1901,
v.3, p.190; Tomkeieff p.40) p.16; Atatch Ridge, Magnitnaya Mts, S.
ASCLERINE. An obsolete term for a tuff consist- Urals, Russian Federation; Tröger 258;
ing of fragments of altered feldspathic glass Tomkeieff p.42)
and some crystals. (Cordier, 1816, p.372; ATLANTITE. An obsolete term for a melanocratic
Tomkeieff p.40) variety of basanite. (Lehmann, 1924, p.118;
ASH, ASH GRAIN. Now defined in the named after islands of the Atlantic Ocean;
pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.1, p.7) Tröger 577; Johannsen v.4, p.240; Tomkeieff
as a pyroclast with a mean diameter < 2 mm. p.42)
(Schmid, 1981, p.42; Tomkeieff p.41) AUGANITE. A collective name for augite
ASH TUFF. Now defined in the pyroclastic andesites composed essentially of augite and
classification (section 2.2.2, p.8 and Fig. 2.1, plagioclase. (Winchell, 1912, p.657; Tröger
p.8) as a pyroclastic rock in which ash > 75%. 814; Johannsen v.3, p.280; Tomkeieff p.44)
The term is synonymous with tuff. See also AUGITITE. A volcanic rock composed essen-
coarse (ash) tuff, fine (ash) tuff and dust tuff. tially of augite and opaque phenocrysts in an
(Hibsch, 1896, p.234; Tomkeieff p.41) indeterminate dark coloured matrix which
ASH-STONE. A term used for a lithified volcanic may be analcime. (Rosenbusch, 1883, p.404;
ash. (Williams, 1941, p.279; Tomkeieff p.40) Tröger 580; Johannsen v.4, p.21; Tomkeieff
ASO LAVA. Aso lava is the same as ash-stone in p.45)
Japan. (Williams, 1941, p.279; Aso Volcano, AUGITOPHYRE. An obsolete name for an augite
Japan; Tomkeieff p.41) porphyry. (Palmieri & Scacchi, 1852, p.67;
ASPERITE. An obsolete field term for a variety Johannsen v.3, p.322; Tomkeieff p.45)
of andesite with trachytic character. (Becker, AVEZACITE. A local name for a variety of
1888, p.151; from the Latin asper = rough; pyroxene hornblendite which occurs as dykes
Tröger 813) and consists of phenocrysts of hornblende in
ASPRONE . An alternative name for sperone. a groundmass of hornblende, augite and abun-
(Gmelin, 1814; Tomkeieff p.41) dant ilmenite. (Lacroix, 1901b, p.826;
ASSYNTITE. A local name for a variety of Avezac-Prat, S.W. Lannemezan, Pyrénées,
nepheline syenite composed of abundant France; Tröger 714; Johannsen v.4, p.449;
60 3 Glossary of terms
BASANITOID. A term originally used for vol- norrland, Sweden; Tröger 759; Tomkeieff
canic rocks intermediate between olivine p.59)
basalt and basanite. Has also been used for BEKINKINITE. A melanocratic variety of theralite
rocks with the composition of basanite but consisting of abundant brown amphibole and
without modal nepheline. (Bücking, 1881, lesser titanian augite with minor olivine,
p.154; Johannsen v.4, p.69; Tomkeieff p.55) nepheline, labradorite and alkali feldspar.
BASIC. A commonly used chemical term now (Rosenbusch, 1907, p.441; Mt Bekinkina,
defined in the TAS classification (Fig. 2.14, Madagascar; Tröger 515; Johannsen v.4,
p.35) as a rock with SiO2 between 45% and p.332; Tomkeieff p.59)
52%. See also ultrabasic, intermediate and BELOEILITE. A local name for a variety of
acid. (Abich, 1841, p.12; Tomkeieff p.56) sodalitolite consisting of about 70% sodalite
BASITE. An obsolete group name for all basic with nepheline, alkali feldspar, oligoclase
igneous rocks. (Cotta, 1864a, p.824; Tröger and a little aegirine, originally described as a
819; Tomkeieff p.56) feldspathic variety of tawite. (Johannsen,
BASITE-PORPHYRY. An obsolete term for a 1920b, p.163; Beloeil, now Mt St Hilaire,
porphyritic nepheline and leucite rock. Quebec, Canada; Tröger 506; Johannsen v.4,
(Vogelsang, 1872, p.542; Tomkeieff p.56) p.282; Tomkeieff p.60)
BATUKITE. A melanocratic variety of leucitite BELUGITE. An obsolete term for a plutonic rock
essentially composed of clinopyroxene with whose feldspars are intermediate in composi-
small amounts of olivine and leucite. (Iddings tion between those typical of diorite and
& Morley, 1917, p.595; Batuku, Sulawesi, gabbro. (Spurr, 1900a, p.189; Beluga River,
Indonesia; Tröger 647; Johannsen v.4, Alaska, USA; Tröger 330; Johannsen v.3,
p.369; Tomkeieff p.57) p.159; Tomkeieff p.60)
BAUCHITE. A local name for varieties of fayalite- BENMOREITE. Originally described as a
bearing orthopyroxene granite and quartz member of the sodic volcanic rock series
monzonite of QAPF fields 3, 7* and 8* (Fig. falling in Daly’s compositional gap between
2.4, p.22). It is suggested (Streckeisen, 1974, mugearite and trachyte, with a differentiation
p.357) that this term should be abandoned. index between 65 and 75. It consists essen-
(Oyawoye, 1965, p.689; Bauchi, Jos Plateau, tially of anorthoclase or sodic sanidine, Fe-
Nigeria; Tomkeieff p.57) olivine and ferroaugite (= augite). Now de-
BAULITE. An obsolete term for a variety of fined chemically as the sodic variety of
rhyolite. (Bunsen, 1851, p.199; Mt Baula, trachyandesite in TAS field S3 (Fig. 2.14,
Faeroe Islands; Tomkeieff p.57) p.35). (Tilley & Muir, 1963, p.439; Ben More,
BEBEDOURITE. A local name for a variety of Island of Mull, Scotland, UK)
biotite pyroxenite composed essentially of BENTONITE. A clayey material, composed
aegirine-augite and biotite with perovskite largely of smectite and montmorillonite,
and opaques. (Tröger, 1928, p.202; formed by the alteration and devitrification
Bebedouro, Minas Gerais, Brazil; Tröger 692; of volcanic rocks, often with shard and
Johannsen v.4, p.452; Tomkeieff p.58) phenocryst outlines preserved. (Knight, 1898,
BEFORSITE. A medium- to fine-grained va- p.491; Fort Benton Formation, Wyoming,
riety of dolomite carbonatite which often USA)
occurs as dykes and consists principally of BERESHITE. See bjerezite, which is an earlier
dolomite. (Eckermann, 1928a, p.386; transliteration.
Bergeforsen, near Alnö Island, Väster- BERESITE. A miners’ term for a kaolinized dyke
3.3 Glossary 63
BOMB. Now defined in the pyroclastic clas- tirely of alkali feldspar and characterized by
sification (section 2.2.1, p.7) as a pyroclast a bostonitic texture, i.e. irregular, subparallel
with a mean diameter > 64 mm and whose laths of feldspar arranged in a divergent man-
shape or surface indicates that it was in a ner. (Hunter & Rosenbusch, 1890, p.447;
wholly or partly molten condition during its Boston, Massachusetts, USA; Tröger 171;
formation and subsequent transport. Cf. block. Johannsen v.4, p.22; Tomkeieff p.75)
(Wentworth & Williams, 1932, p.46; BOTTLEITE. A local Irish name for a tachylyte.
Tomkeieff p.74) (Kinahan, 1875, p.426; Tomkeieff p.75)
BONINITE. A high magnesia, low alkali, BOWRALITE. A variety of peralkaline syenite
andesitic rock consisting of phenocrysts of pegmatite composed of idiomorphic feldspars
protoenstatite (which inverts to clinoenstatite), with interstitial arfvedsonite and aegirine-
orthopyroxene, clinopyroxene and olivine in augite. (Mawson, 1906, p.606; Bowral, New
a glassy base full of crystallites. The rock South Wales, Australia; Tröger 195;
exhibits textures characteristic of rapid growth Johannsen v.3, p.32; Tomkeieff p.76)
and was originally described as an BOXITE. A name given to a hypothetical set of
hyaloandesite. Now defined chemically in data used to illustrate the problems of the
the TAS classification (Fig. 2.13, p.34). statistical interpretation of rock compositions.
(Petersen, 1890a, p.25, and Petersen, 1890b (Aitchison, 1984, p.534)
for the description; Bonin Islands, now BRACCIANITE. An aphyric variety of tephritic
Ogaswara-gunto Islands, Japan; Tröger 160; leucitite essentially composed of leucite and
Johannsen v.3, p.174; Tomkeieff p.74) clinopyroxene in about equal proportions with
BORENGITE. A dyke rock consisting essentially small amounts of plagioclase. Minor olivine
of K-feldspar with minor fluorite. and nepheline may be present. (Lacroix,
(Eckermann, 1960, p.519; Båräng, Alnö Is- 1917e, p.1030; Lake Bracciano, Sabatini
land, Västernorrland, Sweden) Volcanoes, near Rome, Italy; Tröger 583;
BORNITE. An obsolete term for an altered Johannsen v.4, p.307; Tomkeieff p.77)
porphyry, predating its use as a mineral name. BRAGANÇAITE. A local name for a variety of
(Pinkerton, 1811b, p.239; named after Baron hornblende harzburgite composed of olivine,
von Born; Tomkeieff p.75) enstatite and hornblende. (Cotelo Neiva,
BOROLANITE. A local name for a coarse-grained 1947a, p.112; Bragança district, Portugal;
variety of nepheline syenite consisting of Tomkeieff p.77)
alkali feldspar, nepheline (or its alteration BRANDBERGITE. A local name for a peralkaline
products), melanite and biotite, and some- granite containing biotite and small amounts
times characterized by the presence of of arfvedsonite. (Chudoba, 1930, p.389;
pseudoleucite. (Horne & Teall, 1892, p.163; Brandberg, Erongo Mts, Namibia; Tröger
Loch Borolan, now Borralan, Assynt, Scot- 27; Johannsen v.2, p.99; Tomkeieff p.77)
land, UK; Tröger 420; Johannsen v.4, BRECCIOLE. A term originally used for piperno-
p.139; Tomkeieff p.75) like basaltic tuffs. (Brongniart, 1824, p.3;
BORZOLITE. An obsolete term for a hornblende- Val Nera, Chiampo Valley, near Arzignano,
bearing rock with carbonate amygdales asso- Italy; Tomkeieff p.77)
ciated with serpentinite. (Issel, 1880, p.187; BRONZITITE. A variety of orthopyroxenite com-
Borzoli, Genoa, Italy; Tomkeieff p.75) posed almost entirely of bronzite (= enstatite).
BOSTONITE. A variety of fine-grained leucocratic (Williams, 1890, p.47; Tröger 675;
alkali feldspar syenite consisting almost en- Johannsen v.4, p.459; Tomkeieff p.78)
66 3 Glossary of terms
BUCHNERITE. An obsolete name for lherzolite. ally lacking hornblende and containing in-
(Wadsworth, 1884, p.85; named after Dr verted pigeonite, exceptionally calcic alkali
Otto Buchner for writings on meteorites; feldspar and potassic plagioclase. They are
Tröger 823) characterized by distinctively high abun-
BUCHONITE. A local name for a variety of dances of K2O, TiO2, P 2O5 and LILE and low
melanocratic tephrite containing labradorite, CaO at a given SiO2 level compared to meta-
hornblende, titanian augite, biotite, nepheline morphic charnockites, I-, S- and A-type gran-
and minor orthoclase. (Sandberger, 1872, ites. The prefix C stands for charnockitic.
p.208; Buchonia, now Rhön Mts, Germany; (Kilpatrick & Ellis, 1992, p.155)
Tröger 579; Johannsen v.4, p.202; Tomkei- CABYTAUITE. A mnenonic name from calcite,
eff p.79) bytownite and augite, given to an altered
BUGITE. A term applied to a series of dark fine- dolerite composed mainly of highly calcic
grained rocks, belonging to the charnockitic plagioclase, minor augite, calcite and biotite
rock series, with 50% to 75% SiO2 and con- with secondary iron oxides.(Vlodavets, 1952,
sisting mainly of plagioclase, hypersthene (= p.659; Tomkeieff p.81)
enstatite) and quartz. The series is character- CALC-ALKALI BASALT. A basalt not defined by
ized by the absence of orthoclase and a com- its mineralogy but by its association with
plete transition in mineral composition from rocks of the basalt–andesite–dacite suite of
the basic to acid end members. It is suggested the orogenic belts and island arcs. (Original
(Streckeisen, 1974, p.358) that this term reference uncertain)
should be abandoned. (Bezborod’ko, 1931, CALC-TONALITE. An obsolete term for a tonalite
p.129; Bug River, Podolia, Ukraine; in which the alkali feldspar to plagioclase
Tröger(38) 131ƒ; Tomkeieff p.80) ratio is less than 1 to 6.5. (Bailey & Maufe,
BURGASITE. A local name for a potassic vol- 1916, p.160; Tomkeieff p.85)
canic rock with marked spheroidal structure CALCICLASITE. A term for varieties of anorthosite
composed of almost equal amounts of alkali containing calcic plagioclase. (Johannsen,
feldspar and various zeolites with minor 1937, p.338; Tröger 300; Tomkeieff p.83)
augite, biotite and aegirine-augite. It may be CALCIOCARBONATITE. A chemically de-
a metasomatized andesitic rock. (Borisov, fined variety of carbonatite in which wt %
1963, p.225; Burgas, Bulgaria) CaO/(CaO+MgO+FeO+Fe2O3+MnO) > 0.8
BUSONITE. An erroneous spelling of busorite. (Fig. 2.2, p.10). (Woolley & Kempe, 1989)
(Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.80) C ALCIOPLETE . An obsolete term for a
BUSORITE. A local name for a coarse-grained melanocratic rock in which CaO > (Na2O +
cancrinite syenite with primary calcite, alkali K2O). (Brögger, 1898, p.265; Tomkeieff p.83)
feldspar, lepidomelane and aegirine. CALCIPTOCHE. An obsolete adjectival term for
(Béthune, 1956, p.394; Busori, Lueshe, Kivu, igneous rocks poor in calcium. (Loewinson-
Democratic Republic of Congo; Tomkeieff Lessing, 1901, p.118; Tomkeieff p.84)
p.80) CALCITE-CARBONATITE. A variety of
BYTOWNITITE. A variety of anorthosite com- carbonatite in which the main carbonate is
posed mainly of highly calcic plagioclase. calcite (section 2.3, p.10).(Streckeisen, 1978,
Cf. allivalite. (Johannsen, 1920a, p.60; Tröger p.12)
299; Johannsen v.3, p.196; Tomkeieff p.80) CALCITFELS. An obsolete term for a calcite-rich
C-TYPE GRANITE. A general term for granitic member of the ijolite–melteigite series.
rocks with charnockitic features, i.e. gener- (Brögger, 1921, p.136; Tomkeieff p.84)
3.3 Glossary 67
CALCITITE . A term proposed for a calcareous essentially albite or sodic plagioclase, with
carbonatite or calcite carbonatite. (Belyankin abundant mafic minerals, notably biotite and
& Vlodavets, 1932, p.53; Tomkeieff p.84) amphibole. (Quensel, 1913, p.177;
CALCOGRANITONE . An obsolete term for a Monmouth Township, Ontario, Canada;
gabbroic rock impregnated with calcite. Tröger 484; Johannsen v.4, p.185; Tomkei-
(Mazzuoli & Issel, 1881, p.326; Tomkeieff eff p.86)
p.85) CANCALITE. A variety of potassic lamproite
CALTONITE. An obsolete local name for a containing normative olivine but no norma-
variety of analcime basanite consisting of tive leucite. Mineralogically is an enstatite-
olivine, titanian augite, labradorite and sanidine-phlogopite lamproite (Table 2.7,
analcime. (Johannsen, 1938, p.242; Calton p.17). (Fuster et al., 1967, p.35; Cancarix and
Hill, Derbyshire, England, UK; Tröger(38) Calasparra, Spain)
599ƒ; Tomkeieff p.86) CANCARIXITE. A local name for a variety of
CAMPANITE. A variety of leucite tephrite with peralkaline quartz syenite consisting essen-
large leucite crystals associated with essen- tially of sanidine and lesser amounts of
tial plagioclase and clinopyroxene with mi- aegirine-augite and quartz. (Parga-Pondal,
nor sanidine, nepheline and haüyne.(Lacroix, 1935, p.66; Cancarix, Sierra de las Cabras,
1917b, p.207; Mt Somma, Naples, Campania, Spain; Tröger(38) 233ƒ; Tomkeieff p.87)
Italy; Tröger 573; Johannsen v.4, p.190; CANCRINITE DIORITE. Now defined in
Tomkeieff p.86) QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of
CAMPTONITE. A variety of lamprophyre foid diorite in which cancrinite is the most
composed of phenocrysts of combinations of abundant foid. (Streckeisen, 1976, p.21)
olivine, kaersutite, titanian augite, and Ti- CANCRINITE GABBRO. Now defined in
rich biotite in a matrix of the same minerals QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of
(minus olivine) with plagioclase and foid gabbro in which cancrinite is the most
sometimes subordinate alkali feldspar and abundant foid. (Streckeisen, 1976, p.21)
feldspathoids. A volatile-rich basanite or alkali CANCRINITE MONZODIORITE. Now de-
basalt. Now defined in the lamprophyre fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a
classification (Table 2.9, p.19).(Rosenbusch, variety of foid monzodiorite in which
1887, p.333; Campton Falls, New Hampshire, cancrinite is the most abundant foid.
USA; Tröger 322; Johannsen v.4, p.63; (Streckeisen, 1976, p.21)
Tomkeieff p.86) CANCRINITE MONZOGABBRO. Now
CAMPTOSPESSARTITE. A local term used for a defined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a
basic spessartite containing titanian augite. variety of foid monzogabbro in which
(Tröger, 1931, p.139; Golenz, S.W. Bautzen, cancrinite is the most abundant foid.
Lausitz, Saxony, Germany; Tröger 322; (Streckeisen, 1976, p.21)
Johannsen v.3, p.193; Tomkeieff p.86) CANCRINITE MONZOSYENITE. Now
CAMPTOVOGESITE. A name suggested for a defined in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a
basic variety of vogesite containing basaltic variety of foid monzosyenite in which
hornblende. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1905a, cancrinite is the most abundant foid. The
p.15; Tagil River, Ural Mts, Russian Federa- term is synonymous with cancrinite
tion; Tröger 250) plagisyenite. (Streckeisen, 1976, p.21)
C ANADITE . A coarse-grained variety of CANCRINITE PLAGISYENITE. Now de-
nepheline syenite in which the feldspar is fined in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a
68 3 Glossary of terms
variety of foid plagisyenite in which cancrinite Johannsen v.4, p.30; Tomkeieff p.90)
is the most abundant foid. The term is syn- CAUCASITE (KAUKASITE). A local name for a
onymous with cancrinite monzosyenite. variety of granite containing anorthoclase or
(Streckeisen, 1976, p.21) sanidine. (Belyankin, 1924, p.422; Caucasus
CANCRINITE SYENITE. Now defined in Mts, Central Ridge, Russian Federation;
QAPF field 11 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of Tröger 880; Tomkeieff p.91)
foid syenite in which cancrinite is the most CAVALORITE. An obsolete local name proposed
abundant foid. (Törnebohm, 1883, p.399; in place of the term oligoclasite for a
Tröger 431; Johannsen v.4, p.108) leucocratic plutonic rock consisting of
CANTALITE. An obsolete term used in several orthoclase and lesser oligoclase with horn-
ways. It was originally defined as an ex- blende.(Capellini, 1878, p.124; Mt Cavaloro,
tremely silica-rich rock but later redefined Bologna, Italy; Tröger(38) 824ƒ; Johannsen
for two compositions of pitchstone and a v.3, p.145; Tomkeieff p.92)
tephritic trachyte. (Leonhard, 1821, p.122; CECILITE. An aphyric variety of melilite leucitite
Verrières, Plomb du Cantal, Auvergne, consisting of essential leucite and
France; Tröger 49; Tomkeieff p.87) clinopyroxene with small amounts of
CARBONATITE. A collective term for an plagioclase, melilite and nepheline.(Cordier,
igneous rocks in which the modal amount of 1868, p.117; Tomb of Cecilia Metella, Capo
primary carbonate minerals > 50% (section di Bove, Rome, Italy; Tröger 671; Johann-
2.3, p.10). (Brögger, 1921, p.350; Fen Com- sen v.4, p.306; Tomkeieff p.92)
plex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger 752; CEDRICITE. A melanocratic diopside-leucite
Tomkeieff p.88) lamproite (Table 2.7, p.17) essentially com-
CARBOPHYRE. An obsolete term proposed for posed of leucite and diopside with minor
igneous rocks intruding Carboniferous form- olivine pseudomorphs, amphibole, phlogopite
ations. (Ebray, 1875, p.291; Tomkeieff p.89) and rutile. (Wade & Prider, 1940, p.64; Mt
CARMELOITE. A local name for an iddingsite- Cedric, West Kimberley district, West Aus-
bearing basalt. (Lawson, 1893, p.8; Carmelo tralia, Australia; Tomkeieff p.92)
Bay, California, USA; Tröger 326; Johann- CERAMICITE. A spelling of keramikite attrib-
sen v.3, p.282; Tomkeieff p.89) uted to Kotô (1916a) but not found in the
CARROCKITE. An obsolete term for devitrified reference cited. (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.94)
tachylyte veins in granophyre. (Groom, 1889, CHARNO-ENBERBITE. A member of the
p.43; Carrock Fell, Cumbria, England, UK; charnockitic rock series equivalent to
Tomkeieff p.89) orthopyroxene granodiorite of QAPF field 4
CARVOEIRA. A local Brazilian name for a (Table 2.10, p.20). The term is synonymous
quartz-tourmaline rock. (Eschwege, 1832, with opdalite. (Tobi, 1972)
p.178; Villa Rica, Minas Gerais, Brazil; CHARNOCKITE. A term now applied to
Johannsen v.2, p.22; Tomkeieff p.90) any orthopyroxene granite of QAPF field 3
C ASCADITE . A local name for a sodic (Table 2.10, p.20). The term was originally
melanocratic lamprophyre having defined as a specific type of orthopyroxene
phenocrysts of biotite, olivine and augite in a granite found associated with other members
matrix essentially of alkali feldspar with of what was called the charnockitic rock
patches of what could have been leucite. series, ranging from granitic and intermediate
(Pirsson, 1905, p.55; Cascade Creek, members through to noritic and orthopyroxene
Highwood Mts, Montana, USA; Tröger 229; peridotites and pyroxenites. (Holland, 1900,
3.3 Glossary 69
or felsic minerals in a rock. In terms of the Bluff, Craigmont Hill, Ontario, Canada;
QAPF terminology the colour index is de- Tröger 605; Johannsen v.4, p.280; Tomkei-
noted by the parameter M' (Table 2.2, p.5). eff p.116)
(Shand, 1916, p.403; Tomkeieff p.111) COPPAELITE. A variety of melilitite consisting
COLUMBRETITE. A variety of tephritic leucite of almost equal amounts of pyroxene and
phonolite essentially composed of alkali feld- melilite with variable amounts of phlogopite
spar and plagioclase with subordinate leucite/ and kalsilite but no olivine. A kamafugitic
analcime, clinopyroxene and amphibole. rock and now regarded as a kalsilite-
(Johannsen, 1938, p.168; Bauzá, Columbrete phlogopite melilitite (Tables 2.5 and 2.6,
Islands, Spain; Tröger(38) 533; Tomkeieff p.12). (Sabatini, 1903, p.378; Coppaeli di
p.111) Sotto, near Rieti, Umbria, Italy; Tröger 751;
COMENDITE. Originally described as a vari- Johannsen v.4, p.371; Tomkeieff p.119)
ety of porphyritic leucocratic alkali rhyolite CORCOVADITE. An obsolete local name for the
containing phenocrysts of quartz, alkali feld- hypabyssal equivalent of andengranite (gra-
spar, aegirine, arfvedsonite or riebeckite and nitic rocks that are younger than the usual
minor biotite. It is now defined and distin- ones) consisting of phenocrysts of plagioclase,
guished from pantellerite as a variety of hornblende, minor quartz and biotite in a
peralkaline rhyolite of TAS field R in which fine-grained groundmass of plagioclase,
Al2O3 > 1.33 £ total iron as FeO + 4.4 (Fig. quartz and orthoclase. (Scheibe, 1933, p.160;
2.18, p.38). Synonymous with comenditic Marmato, Cauca River, Colombia; Tröger
rhyolite. (Bertolio, 1895, p.50; Comende, 114; Tomkeieff p.120)
San Pietro Island, Sardinia, Italy; Tröger 48; CORONITE. A term for any igneous rock con-
Johannsen v.2, p.65; Tomkeieff p.111) taining coronas. (Shand, 1945, p.251;
COMENDITIC RHYOLITE. Now defined Tomkeieff p.121)
as a variety of peralkaline rhyolite of TAS CORSILITE. An old term for corsite. (Pinkerton,
field R in which Al2O 3 > 1.33 £ total iron as 1811b, p.78; Tomkeieff p.122)
FeO + 4.4 (Fig. 2.18, p.38). Synonymous CORSITE. An orbicular variety of gabbro com-
with comendite. posed essentially of calcic plagioclase with
COMENDITIC TRACHYTE. Now defined hornblende, minor hypersthene (= enstatite)
as a variety of peralkaline trachyte of TAS and quartz. Spheroids are of variable compo-
field T in which Al2O3 > 1.33 £ total iron as sition but the matrix is richer in hornblende.
FeO + 4.4 (Fig. 2.18, p.38). This rock has also been called kugeldiorite,
COMMENDITE . An erroneous spelling of miagite and napoleonite. (Zirkel, 1866b,
comendite. (Irvine & Baragar, 1971, p.530) p.133; named after Corsica; Tröger 361;
CONCHAITE. An obsolete name for a variety of Johannsen v.3, p.230; Tomkeieff p.122)
hornblende orthopyroxenite composed of CORTLANDTITE. A variety of pyroxene olivine
bronzite (= enstatite) and hornblende. (Cotelo hornblendite composed of large crystals of
Neiva, 1947b, p.122; Concha Farm, São hornblende poikilitically enclosing olivine,
Antonio, Portugal; Tomkeieff p.114) hypersthene (= enstatite) and augite. The
CONGRESSITE. A local name for a coarse-grained rock had previously been called hudsonite,
variety of urtite consisting of about 70% which was objected to as hudsonite (=
nepheline with minor alkali feldspar, biotite, hastingsite) was already in use as a mineral
occasional sodalite and accessory minerals. name. (Williams, 1886, p.30; named after
(Adams & Barlow, 1913, p.90; Congress Cortlandt, New York, USA; Tröger 708;
3.3 Glossary 71
alteration, but French, German and Ameri- DIORITE. A plutonic rock consisting of inter-
can usage implied an ophitic texture. The mediate plagioclase, commonly with horn-
original definition included a transitional tex- blende and often with biotite or augite. Now
ture between that of basalts and that of coarse- defined modally in QAPF field 10 (Fig. 2.4,
grained rocks. Now regarded as being syn- p.22). (D’Aubuisson de Voisins, 1819, p.146;
onymous with dolerite and an approved syno- from the Greek diorizein = to distinguish;
nym for microgabbro of QAPF field 10 (Fig. Tröger 308; Johannsen v.3, p.146)
2.4, p.22). (Brongniart, 1807, p.456; from the DIORITITE. An obsolete name for a variety of
Greek diabasis = crossing over; Tröger 390; diorite or diorite-aplite which occurs as dykes.
Johannsen v.3, p.311; Tomkeieff p.144) (Polenov, 1899, p.464; Johannsen v.3, p.61;
DIABASITE. A term proposed, but never used, Tomkeieff p.150)
for a diabase aplite. (Polenov, 1899, p.464; DIORITOID. Originally used as a group name
Johannsen v.3, p.61) for igneous rocks consisting mainly of
DIALLAGITE. Although originally suggested for plagioclase, amphibole and biotite. Now pro-
a rock composed of labradorite and diallage posed for preliminary use in the QAPF “field”
(= altered diopside), it was more commonly classification (Fig. 2.10, p.29) for plutonic
used for rocks consisting essentially of rocks tentatively identified as diorite or
diallage. Now obsolete. (Cloizeaux, 1863, monzodiorite. (Gümbel, 1888, p.87;
p.108; Tröger 681; Johannsen v.4, p.457) Tomkeieff p.150)
DIASCHISTITE. A term for a rock from a minor DIORITOPHYRITE . An obsolete term for a
intrusion which has a different composition porphyritic diorite aplite. (Polenov, 1899,
from the main intrusion. (Johannsen, 1931, p.464; Tomkeieff p.150)
p.5; from the Greek diaschistos = cleaved; DIOROID. An obsolete mnemonic name for a
Tomkeieff p.147) diorite containing feldspathoids. (Shand,
DIATECTITE (DIATEXITE). A term used for a rock 1910, p.378; Tomkeieff p.150)
formed by diatexis, i.e. complete or almost DISSOGENITE. A term applied to igneous rocks
complete melting of pre-existing rocks. containing two different sets of minerals,
(Fiedler, 1936, p.493; Tomkeieff p.148) such as might be created by assimilation.
DIMELITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a (Lacroix, 1922, p.374; from the Greek dissos
rock consisting essentially of diopside and = twofold, genos = family; Tröger 832;
melilite. (Belyankin, 1929, p.22) Tomkeieff p.153)
DIOPSIDITE. A variety of pyroxenite consisting DITRO-ESSEXITE. A comprehensive term for
almost entirely of diopside (or chrome- various plutonic rocks of essexitic and
diopside). (Lacroix, 1895, p.752; Lhers, theralitic chemistry from the alkaline com-
Ariège, Pyrénées, France; Tröger 682; plex of Ditro, Romania. The term includes
Johannsen v.4, p.455) such types as diorite, monzonite, essexite
DIOREID . An obsolete field term for a coarse- with large amounts of barkevikite (see p.44)
grained igneous rock containing more than and kaersutite. (Streckeisen, 1952, p.274,
50% amphibole; feldspar is subordinate. and 1954, p.394 for the description; Ditro
(Johannsen, 1911, p.320; Tomkeieff p.150) (now Ditrau), Transylvania, Romania)
DIORIDE . A revised spelling recommended to DITROITE. A biotite-bearing variety of nepheline
replace the field term dioreid. Now obsolete. syenite with cancrinite and primary calcite;
(Johannsen, 1926, p.181; Johannsen v.1, p.57; sodalite penetrates along fractures and
Tomkeieff p.150) intergranular boundaries. Used by Brögger
74 3 Glossary of terms
(1890) as a general term for nepheline syenites Tröger 268; Tomkeieff p.157)
of granular texture. (Zirkel, 1866a, p.595; DORGALITE. An obsolete local name for a
Ditro (now Ditrau), Transylvania, Romania; variety of olivine basalt containing
Tröger 427; Johannsen v.4, p.98; Tomkeieff phenocrysts of olivine only. (Amstutz, 1925,
p.153) p.300; Mt Pirische, near Dorgali, Sardinia,
DOLEREID. An obsolete field term for a rock Italy; Tröger 328; Johannsen v.3, p.282;
containing more than 50% of ferromagnesian Tomkeieff p.157)
minerals when the species cannot be deter- DRAKONTITE (DRAKONITE). A local name for a
mined megascopically. Cf. gabbreid and variety of trachyte containing biotite and
dioreid. (Johannsen, 1911, p.320; Tomkeieff alkali amphibole. (Reinisch, 1912, p.121;
p.154) Drachenfels, Siebengebirge, near Bonn, Ger-
DOLERINE. An obsolete name for a rock with a many; Tröger 834; Johannsen v.4, p.35;
feldspathic groundmass containing chlorite. Tomkeieff p.157)
(Jurine, 1806, p.374; Mont Blanc, France; DRUSITE. An obsolete name for a gabbroic rock
Tomkeieff p.154) containing concentric coronas of minerals
DOLERITE. A rock intermediate in grain size (drusy structure). (*Fedorov, 1896, p.168;
between basalt and gabbro and composed Tomkeieff p.158)
essentially of plagioclase, pyroxene and DUCKSTEIN. A local German name for a non-
opaque minerals; often with ophitic texture. stratified tuff (trass). (Although attributed to
If olivine is present the rock may be called Wolff, 1914, p.404, the term had been used
olivine dolerite – if quartz, quartz dolerite. before; Tomkeieff p.159)
Now regarded as being synonymous with DUMALITE . A local name for a variety of
diabase and an approved synonym for trachyandesite characterized by intersertal
microgabbro of QAPF field 10 (Fig. 2.4, texture and a glassy groundmass of nepheline
p.22). (D’Aubuisson de Voisins, 1819, p.556; composition. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1905b,
from the Greek doleros = deceptive; Tröger p.276; Dumala Gorge, N. Caucasus, Russian
833; Johannsen v.3, p.291; Tomkeieff p.154) Federation; Tröger 556; Johannsen v.4, p.190;
DOLEROID. An obsolete mnemonic name for a Tomkeieff p.159)
dolerite containing foids. (Shand, 1910, p.378; DUNCANITE. An oceanic volcanic rock of the
Tomkeieff p.154) icelandite group, in which groundmass
DOLOMITE-CARBONATITE. A variety of plagioclase is andesine, Cf. jervisite.(Stewart
carbonatite in which the main carbonate is & Thornton, 1975, p.568; named after Duncan
dolomite (section 2.3, p.10). Cf. beforsite and Island, Galapagos Islands, Pacific Ocean)
rauhaugite. (Tröger, 1935, p.303; Tröger 758) DUNGANNONITE. A local name for a variety of
DOMITE. A local name for a variety of trachyte nepheline-bearing diorite containing corun-
that contains a few phenocrysts of oligoclase dum and scapolite. (Adams & Barlow, 1908,
and biotite in a potentially quartz-bearing p.67; Dungannon, Renfrew County, Ontario,
glassy groundmass. (Buch, 1809, p.244; Puy Canada; Tröger 550; Johannsen v.4, p.59)
de Dôme, Auvergne, France; Tröger 103; DUNITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock con-
Johannsen v.3, p.66; Tomkeieff p.156) sisting essentially of olivine. Now defined
DOREITE. A local name for a variety of modally in the ultramafic rock classification
trachyandesite characterized by micro- (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Hochstetter, 1859, p.275;
phenocrysts of andesine and augite. (Lacroix, Dun Mountain, Nelson, New Zealand; Tröger
1923, p.328; Mont Dore, Auvergne, France; 724; Johannsen v.4, p.405; Tomkeieff p.159)
3.3 Glossary 75
Jordanne Valley, Cantal, Auvergne, France; venanzite. (Rosenbusch, 1899, p.110; from
Tröger 283; Tomkeieff p.180) the Greek euktos = desired; San Venanzo,
ESSEXITE-MELAPHYRE. An obsolete term for a Umbria, Italy; Tröger 838; Johannsen v.4,
geologically old altered essexite-basalt. p.361)
(Brögger, 1906, p.120; Holmestrand, Oslo EULYSITE. An obsolete term for a variety of
Igneous Province, Norway; Tröger 389; peridotite composed essentially of olivine,
Tomkeieff p.180) diopside, and opaques with anthophyllite.
ESSEXITE-PORPHYRITE. A variety of essexite (Erdmann, 1849, p.837; from the Greek
containing plagioclase phenocrysts.(Brögger, eulytos= easy to dissolve or break; Tröger
1906, p.121; Tröger 557; Tomkeieff p.180) 726; Johannsen v.4, p.412; Tomkeieff p.181)
ESTERELLITE. A local name for a porphyritic EUPHOTIDE . An obsolete term originally sug-
variety of quartz diorite consisting of zoned gested by Haüy for a saussuritized gabbro.
plagioclase and hornblende in a groundmass (Brongniart, 1813, p.42; Tröger 839;
of quartz, orthoclase and plagioclase.(Michel- Johannsen v.3, p.229; Tomkeieff p.181)
Lévy, 1897, p.39; Esterel, Provence, France; EURITE. A name originally suggested by
Tröger 143; Johannsen v.2, p.400; Tomkeieff d’Aubuisson for a compact felsitic rock and
p.180) later extended to cover all aphanitic rocks of
ETINDITE. A variety of leucite nephelinite es- granitic composition. Cf. felsite. Although
sentially composed of nepheline, clino- this name appears in Johannsen’s index it was
pyroxene and leucite. (Lacroix, 1923, p.65; not found in the text. (Brongniart, 1813, p.43;
Etinde Volcano, Cameroon; Tröger 619; from the Greek eurys = broad; Rocher de
Johannsen v.4, p.367; Tomkeieff p.180) Sanadoire, Auvergne, France; Tröger 840;
ETNAITE. A local term used for trachyandesites Tomkeieff p.182)
from Mt Etna. (Rittmann, 1960, p.117; Lava EURYNITE. An obsolete term for a porphyritic
of 1669, Catania, Mt Etna, Sicily, Italy) eurite (felsitic rock). (Cordier, 1868, p.81;
EUCRITE (EUCRYTE, EUKRITE). A term originally Tomkeieff p.182)
and properly applied to meteorites composed EUSTRATITE . A local name for a lamprophyric
of anorthite and augite (Rose,1863), it was dyke rock with rare phenocrysts of olivine,
extended to include varieties of gabbro in corroded hornblende and occasional augite
which the plagioclase was bytownite. The in a groundmass of augite, titanomagnetite,
term should no longer be used as a rock name. feldspar and glass. (Kténas, 1928, p.1632;
(Cotta, 1866, p.148; from the Greek eukritos Haghios Eustratios, now Ayios Evstrátios
= clear, distinct; Tröger 358; Johannsen v.3, Island, Greece; Tröger 521; Johannsen v.4,
p.347; Tomkeieff p.181) p.178; Tomkeieff p.182)
EUDIALYTITE. A melanocratic plutonic rock EUTECTITE . According to Tomkeieff an igne-
consisting essentially of eudialyte with mi- ous rock formed by the crystallization of
nor variable amounts of microcline, residual liquids. However, the reference cited
arfvedsonite and aegirine. (Eliseev, 1937, (Bowen, 1914) does not contain the name.
p.1100; Lovozero complex, Kola Peninsula, (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.183)
Russian Federation; Tomkeieff p.181) EUTECTOFELSITE (EUTEKTOFELSITE, EUTECTO –
EUKTOLITE. A name given by Rosenbusch to a PHYRE). An obsolete term for a variety of
melanocratic volcanic rock largely composed quartz porphyry with a whitish earthy tuff-
of melilite, leucite and olivine, when he was like appearance which cleaves into imperfect
unaware that the rock had already been called tablets. The description given by Tomkeieff
78 3 Glossary of terms
appears to be erroneous. (Kotô, 1909, p.189; fasina = sand, referring to long sand beaches;
Tröger 841; Tomkeieff p.183) Tröger 611; Johannsen v.4, p.252; Tomkei-
EVERGREENITE. A local name for a variety of eff p.190)
alkali feldspar granite containing wollastonite, FELDSPAR-BASALT. An obsolete name proposed
which was originally identified as enstatite. for a fine-grained rock consisting essentially
(Ritter, 1908, p.751; Evergreen Mine, Apex, of plagioclase and augite to distinguish it
Oregon, USA; Tröger 71; Tomkeieff p.184) from leucite- and nepheline-basalt. (Zirkel,
EVISITE. A local comprehensive term for 1870, p.108; Tröger 888; Tomkeieff p.190)
peralkaline granites and syenites with aegirine FELDSPATHIDOLITE. An obsolete term for an
and/or riebeckite corresponding to the evisitic igneous rock composed mainly of
magma-type of Niggli (1923, p.148). (Tröger, feldspathoids. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901,
1935, p.317; Evisa, Corsica, France; Tröger p.114; Tomkeieff p.191)
842; Tomkeieff p.184) FELDSPATHINE. An obsolete name for a feldspar
FARRISITE. A local name for a melanocratic rock. (Cordier, 1868, p.74; Tomkeieff p.191)
variety of melilite lamprophyre containing FELDSPATHITE. An obsolete collective name for
augite, barkevikite (see p.44), biotite and monzonite and quartz monzonite aplites.
olivine but no feldspar. (Brögger, 1898, p.64; (Kolenec, 1904, p.162; Tröger 844)
Lake Farris, Larvik, Oslo Igneous Province, FELDSPATHOIDITE. A general term for extrusive
Norway; Tröger 522; Johannsen v.4, p.389; rocks composed essentially of feldspathoids,
Tomkeieff p.189) now superseded by the term foidite.
FARSUNDITE . A member of the charnockitic (Johannsen, 1938, p.336; Tomkeieff p.192)
rock series equivalent to orthopyroxene FELDSPATHOLITE. An obsolete term for an igne-
monzogranite of QAPF field 3b (Table 2.10, ous rock composed mainly of feldspar.
p.20), consisting of oligoclase, microcline, (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, p.114; Tomkei-
quartz, hornblende, hypersthene (= enstatite) eff p.192)
and a little clinopyroxene. The term is also FELDSPATTAVITE. An obsolete term originally
frequently used as a comprehensive name for used for a feldspathic variety of tawite (a
granitic rocks of the Farsund area. It is sug- sodalite aegirine rock). (Tröger, 1935, p.318;
gested (Streckeisen, 1974, p.354) that this Tröger 846; Tomkeieff p.192)
term should be abandoned, to avoid ambigu- FELSEID. An obsolete field term for an aphanitic,
ity. (Kolderup, 1903, p.110; Farsund, non-porphyritic light-coloured igneous rock.
Egersund, Norway; Tröger 106; Tomkeieff Also called leuco-aphaneid. (Johannsen,
p.189) 1911, p.321; Tomkeieff p.192)
FASIBITIKITE . A fine-grained variety of FELSEID PORPHYRY. An obsolete field term for a
peralkaline granite, similar to rockallite, con- porphyritic light-coloured igneous rock with
taining large amounts of aegirine and an aphanitic groundmass. Also called
riebeckite and characterized by the presence leucophyreid. (Johannsen, 1911, p.321)
of eucolite. (Lacroix, 1915, p.257; FELSIC. A collective term for modal quartz,
Ampasibitika, Madagascar; Tröger 64; feldspars and feldspathoids which was intro-
Tomkeieff p.190) duced to stop the normative term salic incor-
FASINITE . A variety of melteigite consisting of rectly being used for that purpose. See also
60%–70% titanian augite and some nepheline, mafic and femic. (Cross et al., 1912, p.561)
with minor olivine, biotite and orthoclase. FELSIDE. A revised spelling recommended to
(Lacroix, 1916b, p.257; from the Madagascan replace the field term felseid. Now obsolete.
3.3 Glossary 79
(Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen v.1, p.57; fluorite. The other group is named salic. Cf.
Tomkeieff p.192) mafic. (Cross et al., 1902, p.573; Johannsen
FELSITE (FELSITIC). As a rock term initially used v.1, p.173; Tomkeieff p.194)
for the microcrystalline groundmass of FENITE . A metasomatic rock, normally associ-
porphyries but now more commonly used for ated with carbonatites or ijolites and occa-
microcrystalline rocks of granitic composi- sionally with nepheline syenites and
tion. The name had previously been used by peralkaline granites, composed of alkali feld-
Kirwan (1794) for a microcrystalline variety spar, sodic pyroxene and/or alkali amphibole.
of feldspar. (Gerhard, 1815, p.18; from feld- Some varieties are monomineralic alkali feld-
spar; Tröger 847; Tomkeieff p.192) spar rocks. (Brögger, 1921, p.156; Fen Com-
FELSOANDESITE. An obsolete term used for plex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger 187;
andesites in which the groundmass is Johannsen v.4, p.32; Tomkeieff p.194)
cryptocrystalline. (Johannsen, 1937, p.170; FERGANITE . An obsolete name for a variety of
Tomkeieff p.193) clinopyroxenite consisting essentially of
FELSOGRANOPHYRE. An obsolete name for a clinopyroxene with minor olivine, plagioclase
porphyry in which the texture of the and magnetite. (Lebedev & Vakhrushev,
groundmass is between granitic and felsitic. 1953, p.119; Fergana, E.S.E. of Tashkent,
(Zirkel, 1894a, p.168; Tomkeieff p.193) Uzbekistan; Tomkeieff p.195)
FELSOPHYRE. An obsolete group name for a FERGUSITE. A plutonic rock consisting of
porphyritic rock with a microcrystalline roughly 70% pseudoleucite (alkali feldspar,
groundmass containing some glass. nepheline, kalsilite and minor analcime) and
(Vogelsang, 1872, p.534; from the German 30% pyroxene. Now defined modally as a
Fels = rock, and phyre = porphyritic; Tröger variety of foidite in QAPF field 15 (Fig. 2.8,
848; Johannsen v.2, p.275; Tomkeieff p.193) p.27). (Pirsson, 1905, p.74; Fergus Coun-
FELSOPHYRITE. A term originally proposed for ty, Highwood Mts, Montana, USA; Tröger
non-porphyritic rocks with microcrystalline 628; Johannsen v.4, p.325; Tomkeieff
texture and some glass. Later used for effu- p.195)
sive rocks of diorite composition. Now obso- FERRILITE. An obsolete local name for a dolerite.
lete. (Vogelsang, 1872, p.534; Tomkeieff (Kirwan, 1794, p.229; Rowley Regis, Staf-
p.194) fordshire, England, UK; Tomkeieff p.195)
FELSOVITROPHYRE. A term proposed for a por- FERROCARBONATITE. A term now used
phyry in which the texture of the groundmass in two senses: (1) modally as a variety of
is between felsitic and glassy. (Vogelsang, carbonatite in which the main carbonate is
1875, p.160; Tomkeieff p.194) iron-rich (p.10) and (2) chemically as a vari-
FELSPARITE. An obsolete term proposed for a ety of carbonatite in which weight percent
granite rich in feldspar. (Boase, 1834, p.17; CaO / (CaO+MgO+FeO+Fe2O3+MnO) < 0.8
Tomkeieff p.194) and MgO < (FeO+Fe2O3+MnO) (Fig. 2.2,
FELSTONE. An obsolete term for a felsite. p.10). (Le Bas, 1977, p.37)
(Leonhard, 1823a, p.210; Tomkeieff p.194) FERRODIORITE. A term for rocks of gabbroic
FEMIC. A name used in the CIPW normative appearance containing Fe-rich pyroxenes and
classification for one of two major groups of olivines but with plagioclase more sodic than
normative minerals which includes the Fe An50. Many such rocks were previously called
and Mg silicates such as olivine and pyroxene ferrogabbro (e.g. from Skaergaard). (Wager
as well as the Fe and Ti oxides, apatite and & Vincent, 1962, p.26)
80 3 Glossary of terms
feldspathoids (less than 10% of the felsic are not available, chemically defined in TAS
minerals). Now defined modally in QAPF field F (Fig. 2.14, p.35). If possible the most
field 10' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, abundant foid should be used in the name,
p.26) e.g. nephelinite, leucitite etc. (Streckeisen,
FOID-BEARING LATITE. A collective term 1965; Tomkeieff p.205)
for latites containing small amounts of FOIDITOID. Proposed for preliminary use in
feldspathoids (less than 10% of the felsic the QAPF “field” classification (Fig. 2.19,
minerals). Now defined modally in QAPF p.39) for volcanic rocks tentatively identified
field 8' (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, as foidite. (Streckeisen, 1978, p.3)
p.4) FOIDOLITE. A general term for plutonic
FOID-BEARING MONZODIORITE. A col- rocks defined in QAPF field 15 (Fig. 2.4,
lective term for monzodiorites containing p.22), i.e. rocks containing more than 60%
small amounts of feldspathoids (less than foids in total light-coloured constituents. If
10% of the felsic minerals). Now defined possible the most abundant foid should be
modally in QAPF field 9' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). used in the name, e.g. nephelinolite, leucitolite
(Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) etc. (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26)
FOID-BEARING MONZOGABBRO. A col- FORELLENSTEIN. A local German name applied
lective term for monzogabbros containing to a spotted troctolite. (Rath, 1855, p.551;
small amounts of feldspathoids (less than from the German Forelle = trout; Tröger 849;
10% of the felsic minerals). Now defined Johannsen v.3, p.225; Tomkeieff p.206)
modally in QAPF field 9' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). FORTUNITE. Originally described as a variety of
(Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) trachyte characterized by the presence of
FOID-BEARING MONZONITE. A collec- phlogopite and bronzite (= enstatite). Now
tive term for monzonites containing small regarded as an hyalo-enstatite-phlogopite
amounts of feldspathoids (less than 10% of lamproite (Table 2.7, p.17). (Adan de Yarza,
the felsic minerals). Now defined modally in 1893, p.350; Fortuna, Murcia, Spain; Tröger
QAPF field 8' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 233; Johannsen v.3, p.20; Tomkeieff p.207)
1973, p.26) F OURCHITE . A melanocratic analcime
FOID-BEARING SYENITE. A collective lamprophyre containing abundant augite but
term for syenites containing small amounts devoid of olivine and feldspar. (Williams,
of feldspathoids (less than 10% of the felsic 1891, p.107; Fourche Mts, Arkansas, USA;
minerals). Now defined modally in QAPF Tröger 376; Johannsen v.4, p.391; Tomkei-
field 7' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, eff p.207)
p.26) FOYAITE. A hypersolvus nepheline syenite
FOID-BEARING TRACHYTE. A collective sometimes used as a group name for neph-
term for trachytes containing small amounts eline syenites. Now used as a term for neph-
of feldspathoids (less than 10% of the felsic eline syenites having a foyaitic (= trachytic)
minerals). Now defined modally in QAPF texture caused by the platy alkali feldspar
field 7' (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, crystals. (Blum, 1861, p.426; Mt Foia,
p.4) Monchique, Portugal; Tröger 414; Johannsen
FOIDITE. A general term for volcanic rocks v.4, p.100; Tomkeieff p.208)
defined in QAPF field 15 (Fig. 2.11, p.31), FRAIDRONITE (FRAIDONITE). A local French name
i.e. rocks containing more than 60% foids in for a variety of biotite lamprophyre which
total light-coloured constituents. If modes was later described as a variety of kersantite
3.3 Glossary 83
consisting essentially of quartz, alkali feld- suggested by Pirsson for all granular igneous
spar and/or plagioclase. Now proposed for rocks. (Turner, 1899, p.141; Tröger 858;
preliminary use in the QAPF “field” classifi- Tomkeieff p.234)
cation (Fig. 2.10, p.29) for plutonic rocks GRANOMASANITE. An obsolete local term for a
tentatively identified as granite, granodiorite porphyritic granite with plagioclase
or tonalite. (Pinkerton, 1811a, p.209; phenocrysts. Effusive equivalent of
Tomkeieff p.233) eutectofelsite. (Kotô, 1909, p.186; Ku-ryong,
GRANITON. An obsolete term for a coarse- Masanpho, South Korea; Tröger 89)
grained granite. (Pinkerton, 1811a, p.202; GRANOPHYRE. A term originally used for a
Tomkeieff p.233) granite porphyry with a microcrystalline
GRANITONE. An obsolete term originally pro- groundmass. Rosenbusch (1877) later re–
posed for rapakivi from Finland and men- defined it as it is used today, as a porphyritic
tioned by Ferber in his letters from Italy. Also rock of granite composition in which the
used in Italy as an old name for gabbro. groundmass alkali feldspar and quartz are in
(Kirwan, 1784, p.149; Tomkeieff p.233) micrographic intergrowth. (Vogelsang, 1872,
GRANITOPHYRE. An obsolete group name for p.534; Tröger 859; Johannsen v.2, p.288;
porphyritic granitic rocks. (Gümbel, 1888, Tomkeieff p.234)
p.111; Tomkeieff p.233) GRANOPHYRITE. An obsolete term for non-
GRANODIORITE. A plutonic rock consist- porphyritic rocks with a microcrystalline tex-
ing essentially of quartz, sodic plagioclase ture. (Vogelsang, 1872, p.534)
and lesser amounts of alkali feldspar with GRANULITE. Apart from metamorphic usage,
minor amounts of hornblende and biotite. this term has also been used for fine-grained
Name first used by Becker on maps of the muscovite or two mica leuco-granites but is
Gold Belt of the Sierra Nevada. Now defined now obsolete in this sense. (Michel-Lévy,
modally in QAPF field 4 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). 1874, p.177; Tröger 860; Tomkeieff p.235)
(Lindgren, 1893, p.202; Tröger 105; GRANULOPHYRE. A quartz porphyry in which
Johannsen v.2, p.318; Tomkeieff p.233) the groundmass has a microgranitic texture.
GRANODOLERITE. An obsolete term for a plu- (Lapparent, 1885, p.602; Morvan, France;
tonic rock containing labradorite-bytownite Tomkeieff p.236)
and orthoclase. (Shand, 1917, p.466; Tröger GRAPHIC GRANITE. A name originally suggested
119) by Haüy for a variety of granite in which the
GRANOFELSOPHYRE. An obsolete term for a quartz and feldspar are intergrown in such a
porphyry with a groundmass texture between way that it has the appearance of cuneiform
felsitic and granitic. (Vogelsang, 1875, p.160; or runic writing. (Brongniart, 1813, p.32;
Tomkeieff p.234) Johannsen v.2, p.72; Tomkeieff p.236)
GRANOGABBRO . An obsolete term for an GRAPHIPHYRE (GRAPHOPHYRE). Obsolete terms
orthoclase-bearing variety of quartz gabbro originally suggested to replace the textural
analogous to granodiorite. (Johannsen, 1917, term granophyre – graphophyre having a
p.89; Tröger 110; Johannsen v.2, p.367; megacrystalline and graphiphyre a micro-
Tomkeieff p.234) crystalline groundmass. Tröger (1938) uses
GRANOLIPARITE. An obsolete name for a recent graphopyre as a rock name, although he sug-
granitic rock containing vitreous feldspar. gests it is better used as an adjective.
(Lapparent, 1893, p.620; Tomkeieff p.234) Tomkeieff et al. (1983) suggest both are rock
GRANOLITE. An obsolete general term first names.(Cross et al., 1906, p.704; Tröger 861;
3.3 Glossary 87
(Johannsen, 1932, p.91; Tomkeieff p.246) (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.269; Harzburg, Harz
HAPLO-. A prefix suggested to denote a pure Mts, Lower Saxony, Germany; Tröger 732;
artifical mixture of various feldspars and Johannsen v.4, p.438; Tomkeieff p.247)
diopside used in experimental work, e.g. HATHERLITE. A local term for a variety of alkali
haplodiorite (diopside + sodic plagioclase), feldspar syenite containing abundant
haplogabbro (diopside + calcic plagioclase), anorthoclase, with biotite and hornblende.
haplosyenite (diopside + albite). Haplogranite The rock was later called leeuwfonteinite.
and haplograndiorite are now commonly used (Henderson, 1898, p.46; Hatherly gun pow-
by experimental petrologists for mixtures of der factory, Magaliesberg Range, South Af-
quartz and synthectic feldspars with no mafic rica; Tröger 182; Johannsen v.3, p.10;
minerals. Cf. aplo-. (Bowen, 1915, p.161; Tomkeieff p.247)
from the Greek haploos = simple) HAÜYNE BASALT . A general term originally
HAPLO-PITCHSTONE. A term suggested for an used for a rock in which the place of feldspar
experimental composition approximating a is taken by haüyne. Later redefined as a rock
natural pitchstone. (Reynolds, 1958, p.388; of basaltic appearance consisting of haüyne,
Tomkeieff p.246) olivine and clinopyroxene, often with minor
HAPLODIORITE. See haplo-. leucite and nepheline. The name should not
HAPLOGABBRO. See haplo-. be used as the term basalt is now restricted to
HAPLOGRANITE. See haplo-. a rock containing essential plagioclase. As
HAPLOGRANODIORITE. See haplo-. the rock is a variety of foidite it should be
HAPLOPHYRE. An obsolete term for a granitic given the appropriate name, e.g. olivine
rock with a texture intermediate between haüynite. (Trimmer, 1841, p.172; Tröger 650;
porphyritic and equigranular. (Stache & John, Johannsen v.4, p.346; Tomkeieff p.247)
1877, p.189; Tomkeieff p.246) HAÜYNE BASANITE. Now defined in
HAPLOSYENITE. See haplo-. QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) as a variety of
HARRISITE. A variety of troctolite in which the basanite in which haüyne is the most abun-
large black lustrous olivines have a branch- dant foid. (Tröger, 1935, p.246; Tröger 598;
ing habit of growth and are orientated perpen- Johannsen v.4, p.238)
dicular to the layering. The matrix to the HAÜYNE PHONOLITE. Now defined in
olivines is composed of highly calcic QAPF field 11 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) as a variety of
plagioclase and minor pyroxene. (Harker, phonolite in which haüyne is an important
1908, p.71; Glen Harris, Island of Rhum, foid. (Bo¶ick¥, 1873, p.16; Tröger 473;
Scotland, UK; Tröger 401; Johannsen v.3, Johannsen v.4, p.131)
p.349; Tomkeieff p.246) HAÜYNFELS . An obsolete name based on the
HARTUNGITE. A local name for a variety of incorrect identification of haüyne in a rock
melteigite consisting of nepheline, pyroxene that was later called ditroite. (Haidinger, 1861,
and wollastonite with or without alkali feld- p.64; Ditro (now Ditrau), Transylvania, Ro-
spar. (Eckermann, 1942, p.402; Hartung, Alnö mania; Johannsen v.4, p.98; Tomkeieff p.247)
Island, Västernorrland, Sweden; Tomkeieff HAÜYNITE. A term originally used for a
p.247) basaltic rock with haüyne as the only foid.
HARZBURGITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock Now defined as a variety of foidite of field
composed essentially of olivine and 15c of the QAPF diagram (Fig. 2.11, p.31).
orthopyroxene. Now defined modally in the (Reinisch, 1917, p.68; Morgenberg, Blatt
ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). Wiesental, Saxony, Germany; Tröger 650;
3.3 Glossary 89
HILAIRITE. A local name for a coarse-grained Table 2.2, p.5) as a rock whose colour index
variety of sodalite nepheline syenite consist- ranges from 90 to 100. (Streckeisen, 1967;
ing of nepheline, alkali feldspar, sodalite and from the Greek holos = whole, melas = dark,
aegirine with a little eudialyte. (Johannsen, krateein = to predominate)
1938, p.289; Mt St Hilaire, Quebec, Canada; HOLYOKEITE . A local name for an albitized
Tröger(38) 415ƒ; Tomkeieff p.252) dolerite with an ophitic texture. The principal
HIRNANTITE. An obsolete name for an intrusive minerals are albite, some zoisite, calcite,
rock consisting essentially of albite with minor chlorite and opaques. (Emerson, 1902, p.508;
chlorite, iron ore and secondary quartz and Holyoke, Massachusetts, USA; Tröger 197;
calcite. Possibly an albite keratophyre or an Johannsen v.3, p.139; Tomkeieff p.254)
albitized tholeiite. (Travis, 1915, p.79; Craig- HONGITE. A name given to a hypothetical set of
ddu, Hirnant, Berwyn Hills, Wales, UK; data used to illustrate the problems of the
Tröger 219; Johannsen v.3, p.143; Tomkeieff statistical interpretation of rock compositions.
p.253) (Aitchison, 1984, p.534)
HOBIQUANDORTHITE. An unwieldy name con- HOOIBERGITE. A local name for a melanocratic
structed by Johannsen to illustrate some of variety of what, according to the Subcom-
the possibilties of the mnemonic classifica- mission classification, is a granite just inside
tion of Belyankin (1929) for a granitic rock QAPF field 3b (Fig. 2.4, p.22) consisting
consisting of hornblende, biotite, quartz, essentially of green hornblende with minor
andesine and orthoclase. Cf. biquahor- amounts of labradorite, orthoclase and quartz.
orthandite and topatourbiolilepiquorthite. Traditionally the rock has been called a vari-
(Johannsen, 1931, p.125) ety of gabbro. (Westermann, 1932, p.46;
HOLLAITE. A local name for a coarse-grained Hooiberg, Aruba Island, Lesser Antilles;
variety of calcite melteigite consisting of Tröger 281; Tomkeieff p.256)
pyroxene (55%), calcite and nepheline. HÖRMANNSITE. An obsolete name for a variety
(Brögger, 1921, p.217; Holla Church, Fen of monzodiorite containing sodic plagioclase
Complex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger 699; and lesser amounts of orthoclase with biotite
Tomkeieff p.253) and calcite. Thought to have formed by the
HOLMITE. An obsolete term suggested by assimilation of marble. (Ostadal, 1935, p.122;
Johannsen for a lamprophyre in which melilite Hörmanns, N.W. Waldvirtel, Austria;
was thought to occur. Apparently unknown Tröger(38) 863ƒ; Tomkeieff p.256)
to Johannsen, it had already been shown HORNBERG. An old German name for greisen.
(Flett, 1935, p.185) that the mineral origi- (Brückmanns, 1778, p.214; Johannsen v.2,
nally identified as melilite was, in fact, apa- p.18; Tomkeieff p.256)
tite. The rock is actually a monchiquite. HORNBLENDE GABBRO. A variety of
(Johannsen, 1938, p.378; Holm Island, Ork- gabbro in which primary hornblende occurs.
ney Islands, Scotland, UK; Tröger(38) 746ƒ; Now defined modally in the gabbroic rock
Tomkeieff p.253) classification (Fig. 2.6, p.25). (Streng &
HOLOLEUCOCRATIC. Now defined (see Kloos, 1877, p.113; Tröger 349; Johannsen
Table 2.2, p.5) as a rock whose colour index v.3, p.227; Tomkeieff p.256)
ranges from 0 to10. (Streckeisen, 1967; from HORNBLENDE PERIDOTITE. An
the Greek holos = whole, leukos = white, ultramafic plutonic rock consisting essen-
krateein = to predominate) tially of olivine with up to 50% amphibole.
HOLOMELANOCRATIC. Now defined (see Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock
3.3 Glossary 91
classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Wyllie, 1967, variety of monzonite containing andesine
p.2) and orthoclase, with biotite, clinopyroxene
HORNBLENDE PYROXENITE. A collec- and quartz. (Brögger, 1931, p.72; Hurum,
tive term for pyroxenites containing up to Oslo district, Norway; Tröger 92; Tomkeieff
50% of amphibole. Now defined modally in p.260)
the ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, HUSEBYITE. A local name for a medium-grained
p.28). (Wyllie, 1967, p.2) variety of plagioclase-bearing nepheline
HORNBLENDITE. An ultramafic plutonic syenite containing aegirine-augite and alkali
rock composed almost entirely of hornblende. amphibole. The term is synonymous with
Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock essexite-foyaite. (Brögger, 1933, p.35;
classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28).(Phillips, 1848, Husebyås, Akerhus, Oslo Igneous Province,
p.40; Tröger 701; Johannsen v.4, p.442; Norway; Tröger 508; Johannsen v.4, p.165;
Tomkeieff p.257) Tomkeieff p.261)
HORTITE. An obsolete term for a melanocratic HYALO-. Suggested as an optional prefix
variety of monzosyenite consisting of alkali (p.5) that can be used to indicate the presence
feldspar, plagioclase and minor calcite with of glass in a rock that has been named using
abundant pyroxene and hornblende. Prob- the TAS classification (section 2.12.2, p.33).
ably formed from gabbro by the assimilation (Le Maitre (Editor) et al., 1989, p.5; from the
of limestone. (Vogt, 1915, p.5; Hortavaer, Greek hyalos = glass)
N.W. Leka, Trondheim, Norway; Tröger 261; HYALOCLASTITE. A consolidated pyroclastic
Johannsen v.3, p.66; Tomkeieff p.258) rock composed of angular fragments of glass
HORTONOLITITE . A variety of dunite composed which may or may not be devitrifed.
essentially of hortonolite. (Polkanov & (Rittmann, 1962, p.72)
Eliseev, 1941, p.28; Tomkeieff p.258) HYALOMELANE. An obsolete term for a basaltic
HOVLANDITE. A local name for a variety of glass insoluble in acids. (Hausmann, 1847,
monzogabbro composed of large crystals of p.545; from the Greek hyalos = glass,
bytownite, biotite, hypersthene (= enstatite) melas = dark; Tröger 869; Johannsen v.3,
and olivine. The rock is a hybrid type. (Barth, p.290; Tomkeieff p.261)
1944, p.68; Hovland Farm, Modum, Oslo HYALOMICTE. An obsolete term for a greisen
district, Norway; Tomkeieff p.258) consisting of hyaline quartz and mica.
HRAFTINNA. An Icelandic name for obsidian. (Brongniart, 1813, p.34; Tomkeieff p.261)
(Johannsen, 1932, p.279; Tomkeieff p.258) HYALOPSITE. An obsolete name for obsidian.
HUDSONITE. A term given to a variety of (Gümbel, 1888, p.41; Johannsen v.2, p.279;
pyroxene olivine hornblendite which was Tomkeieff p.261)
later replaced by the name cortlandtite as HYDROTACHYLYTE. A term originally used for a
hudsonite (= hastingsite) was already in use glass formed from a partially melted sand-
as a mineral name. (Cohen, 1885, p.242; stone, but later used for tachylytes with high
Hudson River, New York, USA; Tröger 866; water contents (up to 13%). (Petersen, 1869,
Johannsen v.4, p.425; Tomkeieff p.259) p.32; from the Greek hydor = water, tachys =
HUNGARITE. A local term for a variety of rapid, lytos = soluble; Tröger 870; Johannsen
andesite containing hornblende.(Lang, 1877, v.3, p.290; Tomkeieff p.265)
p.196; named after Hungary; Tröger 867; HYPABYSSAL. Pertaining to rocks whose type of
Johannsen v.3, p.169; Tomkeieff p.260) emplacement is intermediate between plu-
HURUMITE. A local name for a medium-grained tonic and volcanic. Often applied to rocks
92 3 Glossary of terms
from minor intrusions, e.g. sills and dykes. groundmass of the same minerals. It differs
(Brögger, 1894, p.97; from the Greek hypo = chemically from a typical orogenic andesite
under or from, abyssos = bottomless or un- in being poorer in alumina and richer in iron.
fathomable; Johannsen v.1, p.176; Tomkeieff (Carmichael, 1964, p.442; named after Ice-
p.266) land)
HYPERACIDITE. A term proposed for highly acid IGNEOUS ROCK. A rock that has solidified
rocks. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1896, p.175; from a molten state either within or on the
Tomkeieff p.266) surface of the Earth or extraterrestrial bodies.
HYPERITE. An old name originally used for a (Kirwan, 1794, p.455; from the Latin ignis =
variety of norite consisting of hypersthene (= fire; Johannsen v.1, p.177; Tomkeieff p.271)
enstatite), plagioclase and augite, but rede- IGNIMBRITE. An indurated tuff consisting of
fined with various other meanings, e.g. crystal and rock fragments in a matrix of
diabase, gabbro-norite and for noritic rocks glass shards which are usually welded to-
with hypersthene coronas around olivine. gether. In some cases the welding is so ex-
(Naumann, 1850, p.594; from an old Swed- treme that the original texture shown by the
ish name; Tröger 354; Johannsen v.3, p.238; glass shards is lost. The composition is usu-
Tomkeieff p.266) ally acid to intermediate. (Marshall, 1932,
HYPERITITE. An obsolete term for a bronzite (= p.200; from the Latin ignis = fire, imber =
enstatite) diabase. (Törnebohm, 1877a, p.42; shower; Tröger(38) 871ƒ; Tomkeieff p.271)
Tomkeieff p.266) IJOLITE. A plutonic rock consisting of
HYPERSTHENITE. A variety of orthopyroxenite pyroxene with 30%–70% nepheline. Now
composed almost entirely of hypersthene (= defined modally as a variety of foidolite in
enstatite). (Naumann, 1850, p.595; Tröger QAPF field 15 (Fig. 2.8, p.27). (Ramsay &
676; Johannsen v.4, p.458; Tomkeieff p.267) Berghell, 1891, p.304; Iijoki, now Iivaara,
HYPOBASITE. An obsolete term for an ultrabasic Kuusamo, Finland; Tröger 607; Johannsen
rock. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1898, p.42; v.4, p.313; Tomkeieff p.271)
Tomkeieff p.267) IJUSSITE. A local name for a variety of teschenite
HYSTEROBASE. A variety of diabase in which without olivine and with kaersutite and titanian
the augite is replaced by brown hornblende. augite as the mafic phases. (Rachkovsky,
(Lossen, 1886, p.925; Tröger 321; Tomkeieff 1911, p.257; Ijuss River, Upper Yenisey
p.268) River, Siberia, Russian Federation; Tröger
I-TYPE GRANITE. A general term for a range of 567; Tomkeieff p.272)
metaluminous calc-alkali granitic rocks, ILMEN-GRANITE. A biotite nepheline syenite
mainly tonalites to granodiorites and gran- later called miaskite. (Tomkeieff et al., 1983,
ites, characterized by essential quartz, vari- p.272; Ilmen Mts, Urals, Russian Federa-
able amounts of plagioclase and alkali feld- tion)
spar, hornblende and biotite. Muscovite is ILMENITITE. A rock consisting almost entirely
absent. The prefix I implies that the source of ilmenite. (Kolderup, 1896, p.14; Tröger
rocks have igneous compositions. (Chappell 768; Johannsen v.4, p.470; Tomkeieff p.272)
& White, 1974, p.173) ILVAITE. Alleged to be a variety of granite from
ICELANDITE. A variety of intermediate volcanic the Island of Ilva, now Elba, Italy but the
rock containing phenocrysts of andesine, reference cited (Fournet, 1845) does not con-
clinopyroxene and/or orthopyroxene and/or tain the name. However, the term should not
pigeonite and less commonly olivine in a be used as a rock name as it has been used
3.3 Glossary 93
since 1811 for a silicate of Fe and Ca. many; Tröger 872; Tomkeieff p.281)
(Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.272) ISOPHYRE. An obsolete name for obsidian.
ILZITE. An obsolete local name for an aplite (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.283)
consisting of sodic plagioclase, quartz and ISSITE. A local name for a fine-grained variety
biotite with minor alkali feldspar. (Frentzel, of hornblendite consisting essentially of horn-
1911, p.176; Ilzgebirge, Passau, Bavaria, blende, with cores of augite and a little
Germany; Tröger(38) 278ƒ; Tomkeieff plagioclase. (Duparc & Pamphil, 1910,
p.272) p.1136; River Iss, Urals, Russian Federation;
IMANDRITE. A local name for a variety of Tröger 712; Johannsen v.3, p.336; Tomkeieff
granite consisting of graphically intergrown p.283)
quartz and albite with chloritized biotite. A ITALITE. A rock consisting almost entirely of
hybrid rock formed by the interaction of leucite held together by small amounts of
nepheline syenite magma with greywacke. glass. Now defined modally as a leucocratic
(Ramsay & Hackman, 1894, p.46; Imandra, variety of foidolite in QAPF field 15 (Fig.
Kola Peninsula, Russian Federation; Tröger 2.8, p.27) in which the foid is predominantly
57; Tomkeieff p.272) leucite. (Washington, 1920, p.33; Alban Hills,
INNINMORITE. A local name for an andesitic to near Rome, Italy; Tröger 627; Johannsen v.4,
dacitic rock composed of phenocrysts of cal- p.311; Tomkeieff p.284)
cic plagioclase and pigeonite in a fine-grained ITSINDRITE. A local name for a fine-grained
to glassy groundmass. (Thomas & Bailey, variety of nepheline syenite consisting essen-
1915, p.209; Inninmore Bay, Morvern, Scot- tially of microcline and nepheline in
land, UK; Tröger 126; Tomkeieff p.276) granophyric intergrowth, with aegirine, biotite
INTERMEDIATE. A commonly used chemi- and melanite. (Lacroix, 1922, p.388; Itsindra
cal term now defined in the TAS classifica- Valley, Madagascar; Tröger 417; Johannsen
tion (Fig. 2.14, p.35) as a rock containing v.4, p.145; Tomkeieff p.284)
more than 52% and less than 63% SiO2, i.e. IVERNITE. An obsolete name for a granite-like
lying between acid and basic rocks. (Judd, rock consisting of phenocrysts of orthoclase
1886a, p.51; Johannsen v.1, p.181; Tomkeieff and plagioclase in a groundmass of euhedral
p.277) feldspars with minor hornblende, mica and
INTRITE. An obsolete term for porphyritic rocks. quartz. (McHenry & Watt, 1895, p.93;
(Pinkerton, 1811a, p.75; Tomkeieff p.279) Iverness, County Limerick, Ireland; Tröger
INTRODACITE. A term for a normal dacite that 873; Tomkeieff p.284)
was later replaced by phanerodacite. IVOIRITE. A variety of clinopyroxene norite of
(Belyankin, 1923, p.99; Tomkeieff p.279) QAPF field 10 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) belonging to
IOPHYRE. An obsolete term for blue to choco- the charnockitic rock series. It is suggested
late-brown porphyritic rocks containing (Streckeisen, 1974, p.358) that this term
amphiboles.(Rozière, 1826, p.310; Tomkeieff should be abandoned. (Lacroix, 1910; Mt
p.281) Marny, Ivory Coast)
ISENITE. A local name proposed for a variety of IVREITE. A name suggested for a group of
trachyandesite thought to contain hornblende, pyroxene quartz diorites. (Marcet Riba, 1925,
biotite and nosean. As the “nosean” was later p.293; Ivrea, Piedmont, Italy; Tomkeieff
shown to be apatite (Dannenberg, 1897), the p.284)
name is not justified. (Bertels, 1874, p.175; JACUPIRANGITE. A variety of alkali pyroxenite
River Eis (Latin name Isena), Nassau, Ger- consisting essentially of titanian augite with
94 3 Glossary of terms
melilite. Cf. mafurite. (Woolley et al., 1996, River, Transbaikal region, Russian Federa-
p.177) tion; Tröger 63; Tomkeieff p.289)
K ALSILITOLITE. A medium-grained holo- KARJALITE. A local name for a rock consisting
crystalline rock mainly composed of kalsilite essentially of albite with variable amounts of
and clinopyroxene with small amounts of quartz, carbonate, amphibole, chlorite and
leucite, melanite, biotite and melilite occur- iron ore. (Väyrynen, 1938, p.74; from the
ring as ejected blocks in pyroclastic deposits. Finnish name for Karelia; Tomkeieff p.289)
(Federico, 1976, p.5; Colle Cimino, Alban KARLSTEINITE. A local name for a variety of
Hills, near Rome, Italy) peralkaline granite containing abundant
KAMAFUGITE. A name for the distinctive microcline and some alkali amphiboles.
series of consanguineous rocks katungite, (Hackl & Waldmann, 1935, p.263; Karlstein,
mafurite and ugandite (section 2.5, p.12). near Raabs, Lower Austria, Austria;
(Sahama, 1974, p.96; Toro-Ankole, Uganda) Tröger(38) 56ƒ; Tomkeieff p.290)
KAMCHATITE . A local name for a porphyritic KÄRNÄITE. A glassy rock with the composition
igneous rock consisting of orthoclase, bluish of dacite, containing phenocrysts of feldspar
hornblende, pyroxene and epidote. Although and abundant inclusions of tuff-like material.
similar in chemical composition to monzonite, It has been identified as an impactite.(Saksela,
it contains no plagioclase. (Morozov, 1938, 1948, p.20; Kärnä Island, Lappajärvi, Fin-
p.19; Sredinnyi Range, Kamchatka, Russian land; Tomkeieff p.290)
Federation; Tomkeieff p.288) KASANSKITE. See kazanskite.
KAMMGRANITE. An old term reused by Niggli KÅSENITE (KOSENITE). A local name for a vari-
for a dark coloured K-rich amphibole biotite ety of calcite carbonatite consisting of sodic
granite. (Groth, 1877, p.396; from the Ger- pyroxene, a little nepheline and 50%–60%
man Kamm = divide; granite of Vosges Di- calcite. (Brögger, 1921, p.222; Kåsene, Fen
vide, France; Tröger 54; Tomkeieff p.289) Complex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger 756;
KAMMSTEIN. An old German (Saxon) term for Tomkeieff p.290)
serpentinite. (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.289) KASSAITE. A porphyritic dyke rock with
KAMPERITE. A local name for a medium- to phenocrysts of haüyne, labradorite with
fine-grained highly potassic dyke rock com- oligoclase rims, barkevikite (see p.44) and
posed of almost equal amounts of orthoclase augite in a groundmass of hastingsite and
and biotite with minor oligoclase. The biotite andesine rimmed by oligoclase and orthoclase.
is a late crystallization product. (Brögger, (Lacroix, 1918, p.542; Kassa Island, Îles de
1921, p.104; Kamperhoug, Fen Complex, Los, Conakry, Guinea; Tröger 519; Johann–
Telemark, Norway; Tröger 248; Johannsen sen v.4, p.190; Tomkeieff p.290)
v.3, p.87; Tomkeieff p.289) KATABUGITE. A variety of jotunite or norite of
KANZIBITE. A local name for a K-rich variety of QAPF fields 9-10 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). It is a
rhyolite in which the orthoclase phenocrysts member of the bugite series with 50% to 58%
are coloured black by graphite inclusions. SiO 2, 15% to 40% hypersthene (= enstatite),
(Sorotchinsky, 1934, p.190; Kanzibi Lake, oligoclase-andesine antiperthite and quartz.
Kivu, Democratic Republic of Congo; It is suggested (Streckeisen, 1974, p.358) that
Tröger(38) 878ƒ; Tomkeieff p.289) this term should be abandoned. (Bezborod’ko,
KARITE. A term tentatively suggested for a 1931, p.145; Bug River, Podolia, Ukraine;
quartz-rich variety of grorudite or peralkaline Tröger(38) 308fi; Tomkeieff p.290)
microgranite. (Karpinskii, 1903, p.31; Kara KATNOSITE. A local name for a variety of
96 3 Glossary of terms
rich larvikite which is a variety of augite times contain normative or modal olivine.
syenite or monzonite. (Brögger, 1933, p.45; (Iddings, 1913, p.193; Kohala, Waimea,
Kjelsås, Sørkedal, Oslo district, Norway; Hawaii, USA; Tröger 289; Johannsen v.3,
Tröger 275; Johannsen v.3, p.115; Tomkeieff p.169; Tomkeieff p.299)
p.297) KOHLIPHYRE . An obsolete term proposed for
KLAUSENITE. A local term used as a group name igneous rocks intruding coal formations.
for two different types of rocks: (1) for dioritic (Ebray, 1875, p.291)
norites and quartz gabbros from the Tyrol, (2) KOKKITE (COCCITE). An obsolete group name
for a series of lamprophyric rocks ranging for crystalline non-schistose igneous and sedi-
from diorite to tonalite in composition but mentary rocks. (Gümbel, 1888, p.85;
with a graphic groundmass. (Cathrein, 1898, Tomkeieff p.108)
p.275; Klausen, near Bressanone, Alto Adige, KOLDERUPITE. A name suggested for a group of
Italy; Tröger 338; Tomkeieff p.298) pyroxene tonalites.(Marcet Riba, 1925, p.293;
KLEPTOLITH. An obsolete term suggested for named after C.F. Kolderup)
basic lamprophyric dyke rocks which intrude KOMATIITE. A variety of ultramafic lavas
many Scandinavian granites. (Sederholm, that crystallize from high temperature mag-
1934, p.17; Tomkeieff p.298) mas with 18% to 32% MgO. They often form
KLINGHARDTITE . A variety of nepheline pillows and have chilled flow-tops and usu-
phonolite containing phenocrysts of sanidine. ally display well-developed spinifex textures
(Kaiser-Gießen, 1913, p.597; Klinghardt with intergrown skeletal and bladed olivine
Mts, S.E. of Lüderitz, Namibia; Tröger(38) and pyroxene crystals set in abundant glass.
881¤; Tomkeieff p.298) The more highly magnesian varieties are
KLINGSTEIN (CLINKSTONE). An old term, used often termed peridotitic komatiite. Now de-
before the mineral composition of rocks was fined chemically in the TAS classification
known, for rocks which ring when hit with a (Fig. 2.13, p.34). (Viljoen & Viljoen, 1969,
hammer. Later replaced by the name p.83; Komati River, Barberton, Transvaal,
phonolite. (Werner, 1787, p.11; from the South Africa)
German klingen = to sound; Johannsen v.4, KOMATIITIC BASALT. See basaltic komatiite.
p.121) KONGITE. A name given to a hypothetical set of
KLOTDIORITE. A Swedish term for an orbicular data used to illustrate the problems of the
diorite. (Holst & Eichstädt, 1884, p.137; statistical interpretation of rock compositions.
Tomkeieff p.298) (Aitchison, 1984, p.534)
KLOTGRANITE. A Swedish term for an orbicular KOSENITE. See kåsenite.
granite. (Holst & Eichstädt, 1884, p.137; KOSWITE. A local term for a variety of olivine
Tomkeieff p.298) clinopyroxenite composed of clinopyroxene,
KODURITE. A local name suggested by L.L. olivine and magnetite. (Duparc & Pearce,
Fermor for an intrusive rock consisting of K- 1901, p.892; Koswinski Mts, Urals, Russian
feldspar, manganese garnet and apatite. (Hol- Federation; Tröger 683; Johannsen v.4,
land, 1907, p.22; Kodur Mines, Vizagapatam, p.440; Tomkeieff p.300)
now Vishakhapatnam, Andhra Pradesh, KOTUITE. A local name for a dyke rock consist-
India; Tröger 224; Tomkeieff p.299) ing of augite, nepheline, biotite and ore min-
KOHALAITE. A general term proposed for in- erals with minor aegirine, apatite, perovskite
termediate volcanic rocks in which the nor- and phlogopite. (Butakova, 1956, p.213;
mative feldspar is oligoclase; they some- Kotui River, S. of Khatanga, N. Siberia,
3.3 Glossary 99
dropped from later versions of the volcanic extruded in 1960 composed of Na-Ca-K
QAPF classification. The term is synonymous carbonate minerals including nyerereite and
with basalatite. (Streckeisen, 1967, p.161) gregoryite. The earlier name of
LAUGENITE. An obsolete name for a leucocratic natrocarbonatite is preferred. (Dawson &
rock originally described as a variety of diorite Gale, 1970, p.222; Oldoinyo Lengai,
in which the plagioclase is oligoclase rather Tanzania)
than the more common andesine. However, LENNEPORPHYRY. An obsolete term for a quartz-
as the rock was said to be like an akerite and rich keratophyre. Although the rock was origi-
also contains alkali feldspar it is better de- nally described by Dechen (1845) he did not
scribed as a variety of monzodiorite of QAPF name the rock. (Mügge, 1893, p.535; Tröger
field 9 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Iddings, 1913, p.164; 11; Tomkeieff p.316)
Tuft, Laugendal, Lardal, Oslo district, Nor- LENTICULITE. A variety of ignimbrite which
way; Tröger 896; Johannsen v.3, p.118; contains elongated lenticles of glass in a
Tomkeieff p.311) welded matrix. (Marshall, 1935, p.358;
LAURDALITE. See lardalite. Tröger(38) 871ƒ; Tomkeieff p.316)
LAURVIKITE. See larvikite. LEOPARD ROCK. A local name for spotted rocks
LECKSTONE. A name given to teschenite used of several types, e.g. a syenite from Ontario,
for lining the bottoms of ovens in Scotland. a gabbro from Quebec, Canada. The refer-
(Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.315) ence states the name had been in use for some
LEDMORITE. A local name for a coarse-grained time. (Gordon, 1896, p.99; Johannsen v.3,
variety of nepheline syenite consisting of p.86; Tomkeieff p.316)
alkali feldspar, altered nepheline, melanite, LEOPARDITE. A name suggested for a spotted
pyroxene and biotite. (Shand, 1910, p.384; rock. (Hunter, 1853, p.377; Mecklenburg
Ledmore River, Borralan complex, Assynt, County, near Charlotte, New York, USA;
Scotland, UK; Tröger 486; Johannsen v.4, Tröger 897; Tomkeieff p.316)
p.117; Tomkeieff p.315) LEPAIGITE. A colourless to pale brown or blue
LEEUWFONTEINITE. A local term for a variety of volcanic glass of rhyolite composition con-
alkali feldspar syenite containing abundant taining small euhedral phenocrysts of
anorthoclase, with biotite and hornblende. cristobalite, cordierite and sillimanite. It oc-
The rock had previously been called hatherlite. curs as lapilli of globular habit thought to
(Brouwer, 1917, p.775; Leeuwfontein, have been ejected during a fissure eruption of
Bushveld, South Africa; Tröger 238; ignimbrites. (Mueller, 1964, p.374; named
Johannsen v.3, p.11; Tomkeieff p.315) after Padre G. le Paige; rock from San Pedro
LEHMANITE. An obsolete term for a feldspar de Atacama, Chile)
quartz rock. (Pinkerton, 1811a, p.206; named LESTIWARITE. A local name for a variety of
after J.G. Lehman; Johannsen v.2, p.46; microsyenite composed almost entirely of
Tomkeieff p.315) microperthite. (Rosenbusch, 1896, p.464;
LEIDLEITE. A local name for an andesitic rock Lestiware, Kola Peninsula, Russian Federa-
with microlites of plagioclase, augite and tion; Tröger 170; Johannsen v.3, p.25;
iron ore in a fine-grained to glassy Tomkeieff p.317)
groundmass. (Thomas & Bailey, 1915, p.207; LEUCILITE. An obsolete name for leucitophyre.
Glen Leidle, Island of Mull, Scotland, UK; (Naumann, 1850, p.655; Johannsen v.4, p.351;
Tröger 124; Tomkeieff p.315) Tomkeieff p.317)
LENGAITE (LENGAIITE). A carbonatite lava LEUCITE BASALT. A term used for a volcanic
3.3 Glossary 103
rock consisting essentially of leucite, olivine clinopyroxene. Later used for all leucite-
and clinopyroxene. The name should not be bearing ultrabasic rocks. Obsolete.
used as the term basalt is now restricted to a (Vogelsang, 1872, p.542; Tomkeieff p.318)
rock containing essential plagioclase. As the LEUCITITE. Now defined modally in the
rock is a variety of foidite it should be given leucite-bearing rock classification (section
the appropriate name, e.g. olivine leucitite. 2.8, p.18) in two senses: (1) sensu lato: as a
(Zirkel, 1870, p.108; Tröger 900; Johannsen group name for all leucite-bearing rocks fall-
v.4, p.351; Tomkeieff p.317) ing into QAPF field 15, and (2) sensu stricto:
LEUCITE BASANITE. Now defined mo- as a rock falling into QAPF field 15c and
dally in the leucite-bearing rock classifica- consisting essentially of leucite,
tion (section 2.8, p.18) as a rock falling into clinopyroxene and olivine > 10%. (Senft,
QAPF field 14 and consisting essentially of 1857, p.287; Tröger 643; Johannsen v.4,
leucite, clinopyroxene, plagioclase and p.351; Tomkeieff p.318)
olivine > 10%. (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.760; LEUCITITE BASANITE. A variety of leucite basanite
Tröger 595; Tomkeieff p.318) in which the leucite exceeds the plagioclase.
LEUCITE PHONOLITE. A term originally (Johannsen, 1938, p.301; Tomkeieff p.318)
used for a rock consisting essentially of LEUCITITE TEPHRITE. A variety of leucite tephrite
sanidine and leucite without nepheline. Zirkel in which the leucite exceeds the plagioclase.
(1894a) redefined it as a phonolite (sanidine (Johannsen, 1938, p.301)
+ nepheline) in which leucite is an important LEUCITOID-BASALT . An obsolete name for a
foid. Now defined modally in the leucite- basalt which does not contain phenocrysts of
bearing rock classification (section 2.8, p.18) leucite, but may contain leucite in the
in the original sense as a rock falling into groundmass. (Bo¶ick¥, 1874, p.41; between
QAPF field 11 and consisting essentially of Turtsch and Duppau (now Turee and
leucite, clinopyroxene and sanidine. Doupov), Bohemia, Czech Republic;
(Rosenbusch, 1877, p.234; Tröger 471; Tomkeieff p.319)
Johannsen v.4, p.132) LEUCITOLITH . An obsolete term proposed for a
LEUCITE TEPHRITE. Now defined mo- monomineralic volcanic rock consisting of
dally in the leucite-bearing rock classifica- leucite. (Johannsen, 1938, p.336; Tomkeieff
tion (section 2.8, p.18) as a rock falling into p.319)
QAPF field 14 and consisting essentially of LEUCITONEPHELINITE. A general term for feld-
leucite, clinopyroxene, plagioclase and spar-free volcanic rocks that contain leucite
olivine < 10%. (Rosenbusch, 1877, p.492; and nepheline in almost equal amounts. (Jung
Tröger 581; Johannsen v.4, p.235) & Brousse, 1959, p.88)
LEUCITE TRACHYTE. A term originally used for LEUCITOPHYRE. A variety of leucitite character-
a volcanic rock consisting of alkali feldspar, ized by leucite phenocrysts and essentially
leucite and minor mafic minerals. As such a composed of leucite, nepheline and
rock falls in the QAPF field 11 it would now clinopyroxene. (Humboldt, 1837, p.257; Eifel
be called leucite phonolite. (Rath, 1868, p.297; district, near Koblenz, Germany; Tröger
Tröger 477; Johannsen v.4, p.133; Tomkeieff 641; Johannsen v.4, p.359; Tomkeieff
p.318) p.319)
LEUCITE-BASITE. A term originally used for a LEUCO-. Originally used as a prefix for rocks
leucite basalt as originally defined, i.e. a rock with more than 95% felsic minerals, but may
composed of leucite, olivine and now be used in the modal QAPF classifica-
104 3 Glossary of terms
tion as indicating that the rock has consider- sisting of leucite and mafic minerals. (Hatch
ably more felsic minerals than would be et al., 1961, p.385)
regarded as normal for that rock type (Fig. LHERCOULITE. Alleged to be another name for
2.7, p.26 and Fig. 2.8, p.27). (Johannsen, lherzolite; however, the reference cited
1920a, p.48; Johannsen v.1, p.153; Tomkeieff (Cordier, 1842) does not appear to contain
p.319) the name. (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.320;
LEUCO-APHANEID. An obsolete alternative term Lhercoul, near Lhers, Ariège, Pyrénées,
for felseid. (Johannsen, 1911, p.321) France)
LEUCOCRATE. A general term proposed for LHERZITE. A variety of hornblendite which
rocks rich in light-coloured minerals. occurs as dykes and consists essentially of
(Brögger, 1898, p.264; Johannsen v.1, p.183) hornblende with minor biotite; similar in
LEUCOCRATIC. Now defined (see Table composition to theralite. (Lacroix, 1917c,
2.2, p.5) as a rock whose colour index ranges p.385; Lac de Lherz, now Lhers, Ariège,
from 10 to 35. (Brögger, 1898, p.264; from Pyrénées, France; Tröger 704; Johannsen v.4,
the Greek leukos = white, krateein = to pre- p.444; Tomkeieff p.320)
dominate; Johannsen v.1, p.183; Tomkeieff LHERZOLINE. An obsolete name for a fine-
p.319) grained lherzolite. (Cordier, 1868, p.128; Lac
LEUCOGRANITE. A term originally defined as de Lherz, now Lhers, Ariège, Pyrénées,
the leucocratic variety of granite (Fig. 2.7, France; Tomkeieff p.320)
p.26). Now frequently used as a synonym for LHERZOLITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock
two-mica granite. (Lameyre, 1966, p.14) composed of olivine with subordinate
LEUCOLITE. An obsolete term for a leucocratic orthopyroxene and clinopyroxene. Now de-
igneous rock. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, fined modally in the ultramafic rock classifi-
p.118; Tomkeieff p.319) cation (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Delamétherie, 1795,
LEUCOPHYRE. An obsolete term for light- p.454; Lac de Lherz, now Lhers, Ariège,
coloured altered diabases and also a variety Pyrénées, France; Tröger 735; Johannsen v.4,
of serpentinized peridotite. (Gümbel, 1874, p.422; Tomkeieff p.320)
p.33; from the Greek leukos = white; Tröger LIMBURGITE. A basic volcanic rock con-
899; Johannsen v.3, p.317; Tomkeieff p.320) taining phenocrysts of pyroxene, olivine and
LEUCOPHYREID. An obsolete alternative term opaques in a glassy groundmass containing
for felseid porphyry. (Johannsen, 1911, p.321) the same minerals. No feldspars are present.
LEUCOPHYRIDE. A revised spelling recom- May be used as synonym for a hyalo-nepheline
mended to replace the field term leucophyreid. basanite (p.5). (Rosenbusch, 1872, p.53;
Now obsolete. (Johannsen, 1926, p.182; from Limburg, Kaiserstuhl, Baden, Germany;
the Greek leukos = white; Johannsen v.1, Tröger 593; Tomkeieff p.321)
p.58; Tomkeieff p.320) LINDINOSITE. A local name for a variety of
LEUCOPTOCHE. An obsolete adjectival term for peralkaline granite containing nearly 60%
igneous rocks poor in light-coloured miner- riebeckite. (Lacroix, 1922, p.580; Lindinosa,
als. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, p.118; Corsica, France; Tröger 59; Tomkeieff p.322)
Tomkeieff p.320) LINDÖITE. A local name for a dyke rock that is
LEUCOSTITE. An obsolete group name for a leucocratic variety of trachyte or rhyolite
porphyritic trachtyes, phonolites etc. (Cordier, containing minor amounts of arfvedsonite.
1868, p.92; Tomkeieff p.320) (Brögger, 1894, p.131; Lindö, Oslo district,
LEUMAFITE. A mnemonic name for rocks con- Norway; Tröger 33; Johannsen v.2, p.100;
3.3 Glossary 105
Tomkeieff p.322) to andesites with K2O < 0.7% but later ap-
LINOPHYRE. A porphyritic rock in which the plied to volcanic rocks which plot below a
phenocrysts occur in lines and streaks. line on the SiO2–K2O diagram, i.e. for their
(Iddings, 1909, p.224; Tomkeieff p.324) SiO 2 values they are lower than usual in K2O.
LINOSAITE. An obsolete local name for a variety The field is now defined as an optional quali-
of alkali basalt containing small amounts of fier for certain rock names in the TAS classi-
nepheline. (Johannsen, 1938, p.68; Linosa fication (Fig. 2.17, p.37). (Taylor, 1969, p.45)
Island, Italy; Tröger(38) 381ƒ; Tomkeieff LOZERO (LOSERO). A local Mexican name for a
p.324) bedded tuff used for tiles. (Humboldt, 1823,
LIPARITE. A name given independently to p.217; from the Spanish lozas = thin plates
the same rocks that were called rhyolites by of rock; Tomkeieff p.332)
Richthofen in the previous year, 1860. Al- LUCIITE. An obsolete term for a coarse-grained
though the term was also used in a broader variety of the lamprophyric rock malchite
sense later it has not been widely used. May consisting essentially of intermediate
be used as a synonym for rhyolite (p.30). plagioclase and hornblende with minor quartz,
(Roth, 1861, p.xxxiv; Lipari Island, Italy; orthoclase and biotite. Cf. orbite. (Chelius,
Tröger 40; Johannsen v.2, p.265; Tomkeieff 1892, p.3; Luciberg, Melibocus, Odenwald,
p.324) Germany; Tröger 335; Tomkeieff p.332)
LITCHFIELDITE. A coarse-grained, somewhat LUGARITE. A local name for a variety of
foliated variety of nepheline syenite consist- teschenite containing prominent phenocrysts
ing of K-feldspar, albite, nepheline, cancrinite, of titanian augite and kaersutite; labradorite
sodalite and lepidomelane. (Bayley, 1892, is minor and analcime abundant. (Tyrrell,
p.243; Litchfield, Maine, USA; Tröger 415; 1912, p.121; Lugar, Scotland, UK; Tröger
Johannsen v.4, p.181; Tomkeieff p.325) 564; Johannsen v.4, p.304; Tomkeieff p.332)
LITHIC TUFF. Now defined in the pyroclastic LUHITE. A local name for a rock consisting of
classification (section 2.2.2, p.8) as a variety phenocrysts of olivine and pyroxene in a
of tuff in which lithic fragments predomi- groundmass of pyroxene, melilite, haüyne,
nate. (Pirsson, 1915, p.193; Tomkeieff p.326) perovskite and biotite cemented by nepheline
L ITHOIDITE. A non-porphyritic rhyolite. and calcite. Considered to be a nepheline-
(Richthofen, 1860, p.183; Tomkeieff p.327) rich alnöite. (Scheumann, 1922, p.523; Luhov,
LLANITE. A local term for a granite porphyry S. of Mimo®, N. Bohemia, Czech Republic;
containing abundant K-feldspar and quartz Tröger 666; Johannsen v.4, p.387)
phenocrysts with groundmass albite. Al- LUJAVRITE (LUIJAURITE, LUJAUVRITE). A term,
though the name is attributed by Johannsen to originally spelt luijaurite, for a melanocratic
Iddings, the cited reference only contains a agpaitic variety of nepheline syenite rich in
description of the rock from Llano and not the eudialyte, arfvedsonite and aegirine with
name. (Iddings, 1904; Llano, Texas, USA; perthitic alkali feldspar or separate microcline
Tröger 60; Johannsen v.2, p.117; Tomkeieff and albite. A pronounced igneous lamination
p.329) is characteristic, as is the abundance in min-
LOSERO. See lozero. erals rich in incompatible elements such as
LOSSENITE. A name suggested for a group of the REE, U, Th, Li etc. (Brögger, 1890,
quartz gabbros sensu stricto. (Marcet Riba, p.204; Luijaur, now Lujavr-Urt, Lovozero
1925, p.293; named after K.A. Lossen) complex, Kola Peninsula, Russian Federa-
LOW-K. A chemical term originally applied tion; Tröger 421; Johannsen v.4, p.106;
106 3 Glossary of terms
rocks rich in dark-coloured minerals. it should be given the appropriate name, e.g.
(Brögger, 1898, p.263; from the Greek melas olivine melilitite. (Stelzner, 1882, p.229;
= dark; Johannsen v.1, p.184) Hochbohl, near Owen, Württemberg, Ger-
MELANOCRATIC. Now defined (see Table many; Tröger 914; Johannsen v.4, p.347;
2.2, p.5) as a rock whose colour index ranges Tomkeieff p.349)
from 65 to 90. (Brögger, 1898, p.263; from MELILITE LEUCITITE. An old varietal term
the Greek melas = dark, krateein = to pre- now defined as a rock falling in field F of the
dominate; Johannsen v.1, p.184; Tomkeieff TAS classification in which normative cs
p.348) (larnite) is present but is < 10% and the
M ELANOLITE . An obsolete term for a dominant feldspathoid mineral is leucite
melanocratic igneous rock. (Loewinson- (p.38). (Woolley et al., 1996, p.176; Tröger
Lessing, 1901, p.118) 671)
MELANOPHYREID. An obsolete alternative term MELILITE NEPHELINITE. An old varietal
for anameseid porphyry. (Johannsen, 1911, term now defined as a rock falling in field F
p.321; Tomkeieff p.349) of the TAS classification in which normative
MELANOPHYRIDE. A revised spelling recom- cs (larnite) is present but is < 10% and the
mended to replace the field term dominant feldspathoid mineral is nepheline
melanophyreid. Now obsolete. (Johannsen, (p.38). (Woolley et al., 1996, p.176; Tröger
1926, p.182; from the Greek melas = dark; 668)
Johannsen v.1, p.58; Tomkeieff p.349) MELILITHITE. An obsolete term proposed for a
MELANOPTOCHE. An obsolete adjectival term monomineralic volcanic rock consisting of
for igneous rocks poor in dark-coloured min- melilite. The term is synonymous with
erals. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, p.118; melilitholith. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901,
Tomkeieff p.349) p.114; Tröger 749; Johannsen v.4, p.346;
MELAPHYRE . A very old name replacing Tomkeieff p.349)
trapporphyr and originally used for MELILITHOLITH . A term proposed to replace
amygdaloidal rocks composed of plagioclase melilithite, for a monomineralic volcanic rock
and augite but later used for Upper Palaeozoic consisting of melilite. Now obsolete.
rocks, usually basaltic. (Brongniart, 1813, (Johannsen, 1938, p.337)
p.40; from the Greek melas = dark; Tröger MELILITITE. An ultramafic volcanic rock
388; Johannsen v.3, p.296; Tomkeieff p.349) consisting essentially of melilite and
MELAPORPHYRE. An obsolete name for a dark- pyroxene. Perovskite is also commonly
coloured labradorite porphyry. (Senft, 1857, present. Now defined as a general term for
p.271; Tomkeieff p.349) volcanic rocks in the melilite-bearing rocks
M ELFITE. An obsolete local name for a classification (section 2.4.2, p.11) or chemi-
haüynophyre. (Lacroix, 1933, p.199; Melfi, cally in field F of the TAS classification as a
Vulture, Italy; Tröger 649; Tomkeieff p.349) rock which does not contain kalsilite but has
MELILITE BASALT. A term used for a volcanic normative cs (larnite) > 10% and K2O < Na2O
rock consisting of phenocrysts of augite and (p.38). If modal olivine > 10% the rock should
olivine in a groundmass essentially of melilite, be called an olivine melilitite. (Lacroix, 1893,
augite, olivine and occasional nepheline. The p.627; Johannsen v.4, p.346; Tomkeieff
name should not be used as the term basalt is p.349)
now restricted to a rock containing essential MELILITOLITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock
plagioclase. As the rock is a variety of foidite consisting essentially of melilite, pyroxene
3.3 Glossary 111
and olivine. Now defined as a general term Johannsen v.3, p.77; Tomkeieff p.353)
for plutonic rocks in the melilite-bearing rocks METALUMINOUS. A chemical term used for
classification (section 2.4.1, p.11). (Lacroix, rocks in which molecular (Na2O + K2O) <
1933, p.197; Tröger 744; Johannsen v.4, Al2O3 < (CaO + Na2O + K2O). This produces
p.337; Tomkeieff p.349) prominent anorthite (an) in the CIPW norm
M ELMAFITE. A mnemonic name for a mixture and typically such Al-bearing minerals as
of melilite and mafic minerals. (Hatch et al., hornblende, biotite and melilite in the mode.
1961, p.358) (Shand, 1927, p.128)
MELTEIGITE. The melanocratic member of MEYMECHITE. See meimechite.
the ijolite series, containing 10%–30% of MIAGITE. An orbicular variety of gabbro com-
nepheline. Now defined modally as a posed essentially of calcic plagioclase with
melanocratic variety of foidite in QAPF field hornblende, minor hypersthene (= enstatite)
15 (Fig. 2.8, p.27). (Brögger, 1921, p.18; and quartz. This rock has also been called
Melteig, Fen Complex, Telemark, Norway; corsite, kugeldiorite and napoleonite.
Tröger 609; Johannsen v.4, p.327; Tomkeieff (Pinkerton, 1811b, p.63; Glacier Miage, Mont
p.350) Blanc, France; Tröger(38) 916ƒ; Johannsen
M ESITE. An obsolete name for a rock of inter- v.3, p.232; Tomkeieff p.359)
mediate composition. (Loewinson-Lessing, MIAROLITE. A textural variety of fine-grained
1898, p.39; Tomkeieff p.351) granite containing many irregular drusy cavi-
M ESO-. Originally used as a prefix for rocks ties. (Fournet, 1845, p.495; from the Italian
with between 95% and 50% felsic minerals. name of the rock = miarolo; Johannsen v.2,
(Johannsen, 1920a, p.48; Johannsen v.1, p.130; Tomkeieff p.360)
p.153; Tomkeieff p.351) MIASKITE (MIASCITE). A leucocratic va-
M ESOBUGITE. A member of the bugite series riety of biotite nepheline monzosyenite with
with 53%–66% SiO2, 5%–20% hypersthene oligoclase and perthitic orthoclase. May be
(= enstatite), oligoclase antiperthite and used as a special term for oligoclase nepheline
quartz. As all other members of the bugite monzosyenite of QAPF field 12 (p.24). (Rose,
series have been recommended as terms to be 1839, p.375; Miask, Ilmen Mts, Urals, Rus-
abandoned (Streckeisen, 1974) it is suggested sian Federation; Tröger 509; Tomkeieff
that this term should also be abandoned. p.360)
(Bezborod’ko, 1931, p.142; Bug River, MIASKITIC (MIASCITIC). A general term for
Podolia, Ukraine; Tomkeieff p.80) nepheline syenites in which the molecular
MESOCRATIC. Now defined (see Table 2.2, ratio of (Na2O + K2O) / Al2O3 < 1. Cf. agpaitic.
p.5) as a rock whose colour index ranges from (Fersman, 1929, p.63; Tomkeieff p.360)
35 to 65. (From the Greek mesos = between, MICROCLINITE. A variety of alkali feldspar
krateein = to predominate) syenite composed almost entirely of
M ESTIGMERITE. A variety of melanocratic microcline. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901,
nepheline syenite or malignite with abundant p.114; Tröger 165; Johannsen v.3, p.5;
aegirine-augite, nepheline and orthoclase Tomkeieff p.361)
with some titanite and apatite.(Duparc, 1926, MICROTINITE. An obsolete term for plagioclase-
p.b120; Mestigmer, W. Oujda, Morocco; bearing trachytes, but later used by Lacroix
Tröger(38) 487ƒ; Tomkeieff p.353) (1900) for recrystallized ejected blocks of
M ETABOLITE. An obsolete term for an altered dioritic composition that contain glassy
trachyte glass. (Wadsworth, 1893, p.97; plagioclase (microtine). (Wolf, 1866, p.33;
112 3 Glossary of terms
field 15 (Fig. 2.8, p.27). (Weed & Pirsson, MONTREALITE. A highly melanocratic variety
1896, p.323; Missouri River, Highwood Mts, of alkali gabbro, dominated by olivine, titanian
Montana, USA; Tröger 631; Johannsen v.4, augite and kaersutite. Labradorite can be in
p.334; Tomkeieff p.369) small amounts and minor nepheline may oc-
M ODLIBOVITE. A local term for a variety of cur.(Adams, 1913, p.38; Mount Royal, Mont-
polzenite containing olivine and biotite real, Quebec, Canada; Tröger 397; Johann-
phenocrysts in a groundmass of melilite, sen v.4, p.430; Tomkeieff p.374)
lazurite, biotite, augite and nepheline. MONZODIORITE. A term suggested to re-
(Scheumann, 1922, p.496; Modlibov, N. place syenodiorite for a plutonic rock inter-
Bohemia, Czech Republic; Tröger 664; mediate between monzonite and diorite. Now
Johannsen v.4, p.388; Tomkeieff p.370) defined modally in QAPF field 9 (Fig. 2.4,
M ODUMITE. A local name for an anorthositic p.22). (Johannsen, 1920b, p.174; Tröger 994;
facies of the Oslo alkali gabbro. (Brögger, Tomkeieff p.374)
1933, p.35; Modum, Oslo district, Norway; MONZOGABBRO. A term suggested to re-
Tröger 298; Johannsen v.4, p.66; Tomkeieff place syenogabbro for a plutonic rock of
p.370) gabbroic aspect that contains minor but es-
MONCHIQUITE. A variety of lamprophyre sential orthoclase as well as calcic plagioclase.
similar to camptonite except that the Now defined modally in QAPF field 9 (Fig.
groundmass is feldspar-free and composed 2.4, p.22). (Johannsen, 1920c, p.212; Tröger
of combinations of glass and feldspathoids, 995; Johannsen v.3, p.126; Tomkeieff p.374)
especially analcime. Now defined in the MONZOGRANITE. An optional term for a
lamprophyre classification (Table 2.9, p.19). variety of granite in QAPF field 3b (Fig. 2.4,
(Hunter & Rosenbusch, 1890, p.447; Caldas p.22) having roughly equal amounts of alkali
de Monchique, Algarve, Portugal; Tröger feldspar and plagioclase. Lacroix (1933,
374; Johannsen v.4, p.375; Tomkeieff p.371) p.188) used the similar term granite
M ONDHALDEITE. An obsolete local name for a monzonitique. (Streckeisen, 1967, p.166)
“camptonite-like” dyke rock largely com- MONZONITE. There has been considerable
posed of equal proportions of plagioclase and divergence in the use of the term due to the
alkali feldspar, with subordinate variety of rock types found in the Monzoni
clinopyroxene, amphibole and leucite, in a district but it is now commonly used for a
glassy matrix.(Gruss, 1900, p.89; Mondhalde, plutonic rock containing almost equal
Kaiserstuhl, Baden, Germany; Tröger 264; amounts of plagioclase and alkali feldspar
Johannsen v.4, p.55; Tomkeieff p.371) with minor amphibole and/or pyroxene. Now
M ONMOUTHITE. A variety of urtite composed defined modally in QAPF field 8 (Fig. 2.4,
essentially of nepheline and some hastingsite p.22). (Lapparent, 1864, p.260; Mt Monzoni,
with minor albite and calcite. (Adams & Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 259; Johannsen
Barlow, 1910, p.277; Monmouth Township, v.3, p.94; Tomkeieff p.374)
Ontario, Canada; Tröger 606; Johannsen v.4, MONZONORITE. A plutonic rock of gabbroic
p.317; Tomkeieff p.372) aspect enriched in hypersthene (= enstatite)
M ONNOIRITE. A poorly defined local name for that contains plagioclase (oligoclase to
a coarse-grained porphyritic rock transitional labradorite) with minor but essential
between essexite and pulaskite. (Osborne & orthoclase. (Johannsen, 1920c, p.212;
Wilson, 1934, p.181; Monnoir, now Mt Tomkeieff p.374)
Johnson, Quebec, Canada; Tomkeieff p.372) MONZOSYENITE. A collective name originally
114 3 Glossary of terms
sodalite enclosed in large grains of alkali was proposed “elsewhere” but gives no refer-
feldspar, arfvedsonite, aegirine and eudialyte. ence; Nelson County, Virginia, USA; Tröger
The content of sodalite may exceed 50% of 770; Johannsen v.4, p.471; Tomkeieff p.383)
the rock. (Ussing, 1912, p.32; Naujakasik NEMAFITE. A mnemonic name for a mixture of
(now Naajakasik), Ilímaussaq, Greenland; nepheline and mafic minerals. (Hatch et al.,
Tröger 635; Johannsen v.4, p.250; Tomkeieff 1961, p.358)
p.382) NEMITE. A local name for a melanocratic
NAVITE. An obsolete name for a basaltic rock variety of leucitite. (Lacroix, 1933, p.199;
composed of phenocrysts of andesine, augite, Lake Nemi, Alban Hills, near Rome, Italy;
enstatite and iddingsite in a groundmass of Tröger 646; Tomkeieff p.383)
these minerals, opaques and glass. NEPHELINE ANDESITE. A term suggested for
(Rosenbusch, 1887, p.512; Nave, now Nahe volcanic rocks with sodic plagioclase and
district, Rheinland-Pfalz, Germany; Tröger some nepheline but without olivine. They
346; Johannsen v.3, p.298; Tomkeieff p.382) differ from basanite and tephrite which usu-
NAXITE. A corundum, phlogopite, plagioclase ally contain calcic plagioclase. (Johannsen,
rock containing patches of blue tourmaline. 1938, p.215; Tröger 574; Tomkeieff p.385)
Not found in situ but possibly from the con- NEPHELINE BASALT. A term used for a volcanic
tact zone between a muscovite granite and a rock composed essentially of pyroxene,
peridotite. (Papastamatiou, 1939, p.2089; nepheline and olivine. The name should not
Island of Naxos, Greece; Tomkeieff p.382) be used as the term basalt is now restricted to
NEAPITE. A mnemonic name from nepheline a rock containing essential plagioclase. As
and apatite, used for alkaline intrusive rocks the rock is a variety of foidite it should be
consisting mainly of nepheline and apatite given the appropriate name, e.g. olivine
with minor aegirine and biotite. (Vlodavets, nephelinite. (Naumann, 1850, p.650;
1930, p.34; Khibina complex, Kola Penin- Wickenstein, Silesia, Poland; Tröger 923;
sula, Russian Federation; Tröger(38) 608fl; Johannsen v.4, p.338; Tomkeieff p.385)
Tomkeieff p.382) NEPHELINE BASANITE. Now defined in
NECROLITE. A local name for a variety of QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) as a variety of
vesicular biotite latite occurring in the Viterbo basanite in which nepheline is the most abun-
and Tolfa regions in Tuscany; used for mak- dant foid. As this type of basanite is the
ing Etruscan sarcophagi. (Brocchi, 1817, commonest variety it is often known simply
p.156; Tomkeieff p.382) as basanite. (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.763;
NEIVITE. A local name for a melanocratic Böhmisches Mittelgebirge (now ºeské
variety of alkali feldspar syenite consisting of St¶edoho¶í), N. Bohemia, Czech Republic;
major amounts of hornblende with lesser Tröger 591; Johannsen v.4, p.231; Tomkeieff
amounts of albite and minor magnetite, py- p.385)
rite, apatite, titanite and calcite. (Sobolev, NEPHELINE BASITE. An obsolete term used in
1959, p.115; River Neiva, Urals, Russian two senses: (1) for basanite and (2) for all
Federation; Tomkeieff p.383) nepheline-bearing ultrabasic rocks.
NELSONITE. A granular dyke rock consisting (Vogelsang, 1872, p.542; Tomkeieff p.385)
essentially of ilmenite and apatite with or NEPHELINE BENMOREITE. A variety of benmoreite
without rutile. Several varieties are distin- in which nepheline is present in small amounts.
guished according to mineral prefixes. (Coombs & Wilkinson, 1969, p.493)
(Watson, 1907, p.300, states that the name NEPHELINE DIORITE. Now defined in
116 3 Glossary of terms
QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of fined in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a
foid diorite in which nepheline is the most variety of foid plagisyenite in which nepheline
abundant foid. (Johannsen, 1920b, p.177; is the most abundant foid. The term is syn-
Tröger 547; Johannsen v.4, p.214) onymous with nepheline monzosyenite.
NEPHELINE GABBRO. Now defined in NEPHELINE SYENITE. Now defined in
QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of QAPF field 11(Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of
foid gabbro in which nepheline is the most foid syenite in which nepheline is the most
abundant foid. The special term theralite may abundant foid. (Rosenbusch, 1877, p.203;
be used as an alternative. (Lacroix, 1902, Tröger 412; Johannsen v.4, p.77; Tomkeieff
p.191; Tröger 552; Tomkeieff p.385) p.385)
NEPHELINE HAWAIITE. A variety of hawaiite in NEPHELINE TEPHRITE. Now defined in
which nepheline is present in small amounts. QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) as a variety of
(Coombs & Wilkinson, 1969, p.493) tephrite in which nepheline is the most abun-
NEPHELINE LATITE. A term proposed in a classi- dant foid. As this is the common variety it is
fication for a volcanic rock in which foids often simply called tephrite. (Rosenbusch,
> 10% of the total rock and alkali feldspar is 1877, p.492; Tröger 576; Johannsen v.4,
40%–60% of the total feldspar. (Nockolds, p.231)
1954, p.1008) N EPHELINE TRACHYANDESITE. A variety of
NEPHELINE MONZODIORITE. Now de- trachyandesite in which nepheline is present
fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a in small amounts. (Coombs & Wilkinson,
variety of foid monzodiorite in which 1969, p.493; Tröger 571)
nepheline is the most abundant foid. The N EPHELINE TRACHYBASALT. A variety of
special term essexite may be used as an trachybasalt in which nepheline is present in
alternative. (Johannsen, 1920b, p.177) small amounts.(Coombs & Wilkinson, 1969,
NEPHELINE MONZOGABBRO. Now de- p.493)
fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a NEPHELINE TRISTANITE. A variety of tristanite in
variety of foid monzogabbro in which which nepheline is present in small amounts.
nepheline is the most abundant foid. The (Coombs & Wilkinson, 1969, p.493)
special term essexite may be used as an NEPHELINITE. A term originally used for a
alternative. (Johannsen, 1920c, p.216; Tröger nepheline-bearing basaltic rock but now used
542) for rocks consisting essentially of nepheline
NEPHELINE MONZONITE. An alkaline plutonic and clinopyroxene. Now defined modally as
rock with essential nepheline and roughly a variety of foidite of QAPF field 15c (Fig.
equal amounts of alkali feldspar and 2.11, p.31) and, if modes are not available,
plagioclase. (Lacroix, 1902, p.33; Tröger 510) chemically as a rock falling in TAS fields U1
NEPHELINE MONZOSYENITE. Now de- or F in which normative ne > 20% (p. 36).
fined in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a (Cordier, 1842, vol.8, p.618; Tröger 615;
variety of foid monzosyenite in which Johannsen v.4, p.338; Tomkeieff p.385)
nepheline is the most abundant foid. The term NEPHELINITE BASANITE. A variety of nepheline
is synonymous with nepheline plagisyenite. basanite in which nepheline exceeds
NEPHELINE MUGEARITE . A variety of mugearite plagioclase. (Johannsen, 1938, p.301;
in which nepheline is present in small amounts. Tomkeieff p.386)
(Coombs & Wilkinson, 1969, p.493) NEPHELINITE TEPHRITE. A variety of nepheline
NEPHELINE PLAGISYENITE. Now de- tephrite in which nepheline exceeds
3.3 Glossary 117
plagioclase. (Johannsen, 1938, p.301) vugs of zeolites and calcite. (Saggerson &
NEPHELINITOID. An obsolete term for a variety Williams, 1963, p.479; Nguruman Escarp-
of nephelinite in which the interstitial ment, Kenya)
nepheline cannot be determined optically, NIKLESITE. An obsolete name for a variety of
but may be inferred chemically. (Bo¶ick¥, websterite composed of diallage (= altered
1874, p.41; Hasenberg, Bohemia, Czech Re- diopside), enstatite and diopside, with lamel-
public; Johannsen v.4, p.344; Tomkeieff lae of enstatite and diallage. (Kretschmer,
p.386) 1917, p.164; Nikles (now Ra§kov), Moravia,
NEPHELINOLITE. A plutonic rock now de- Czech Republic; Tröger 928; Johannsen v.4,
fined as a variety of foidolite of QAPF field p.461; Tomkeieff p.387)
15c (Fig. 2.4, p.22) in which nepheline is the NILIGONGITE. A medium-grained variety of
most abundant foid. The term is subdivided melilite-bearing leucite ijolite with alkali
into urtite, ijolite and melteigite on a basis of pyroxenes, and with equal proportions of
the mafic mineral content (Fig. 2.8, p.27). leucite and nepheline. (Lacroix, 1933, p.198;
The rock is the plutonic equivalent of the Niligongo Volcano, Birunga, Kivu, Demo-
volcanic rock nephelinite. (Streckeisen, 1976, cratic Republic of Congo; Tröger 630;
p.21; Tomkeieff p.386) Johannsen v.1 (2nd Edn), p.269; Tomkeieff
NEPHELINOLITH. An obsolete term proposed for p.387)
a monomineralic volcanic rock consisting of NIOLITE. An obsolete term for a variety of
nepheline. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, p.114; felsite containing spherules of radiating feld-
Tröger 603; Johannsen v.4, p.336; Tomkeieff spar. (Pinkerton, 1811b, p.74; Chain of Niolo,
p.386) Corsica, France; Tomkeieff p.388)
NEVADITE. A local name for a porphyritic NONESITE. An obsolete local name for a variety
variety of rhyolite containing abundant of basalt composed of phenocrysts of
phenocrysts of quartz, sanidine and labradorite, augite and olivine in a groundmass
plagioclase with minor biotite and hornblende. of andesine, augite, orthoclase, opaques and
(Richthofen, 1868, p.16; named after Ne- glass. (Lepsius, 1878, p.163; Mendola Pass,
vada, USA; Tröger 42; Johannsen v.2, p.273; Nonsberg, Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 345;
Tomkeieff p.387) Johannsen v.3, p.285; Tomkeieff p.389)
NEVOITE. A melanocratic, apatite-rich ultrabasic NORDMARKITE. A variety of quartz-bearing
rock, composed of biotite, hornblende, apa- alkali feldspar syenite composed mainly of
tite, alkali feldspar and augite with minor microperthite with minor biotite, alkali
titanite. (Khazov, 1983, p.1200; Lake Nevo, amphibole or pyroxene. (Brögger, 1890, p.54;
now Ladoga, near St Petersburg, Russian Nordmarka, Oslo Igneous Province, Nor-
Federation) way; Tröger 185; Johannsen v.3, p.6;
NEWLANDITE . An obsolete name for a variety of Tomkeieff p.389)
garnet websterite composed of garnet, Cr- NORDSJÖITE. A local name for a coarse-grained
diopside and enstatite. Occurs as inclusions variety of calcite nepheline syenite in which
in kimberlites. (Bonney, 1899, p.315; nepheline exceeds alkali feldspar. Aegirine-
Newlands diamond pipe, South Africa; Tröger augite is usually present, sometimes with
717; Tomkeieff p.387) melanite. (Johannsen, 1938, p.247; Söve,
NGURUMANITE. A medium-grained variety of Nordsjö, Fen Complex, Telemark, Norway;
melteigite composed of pyroxene, altered Tröger(38) 421fi; Tomkeieff p.389)
nepheline in an iron-rich mesostasis with NORITE. A plutonic rock composed essen-
118 3 Glossary of terms
olivine < 10% the rock should be called a pyroxene and up to 50% olivine. Now de-
melilitite. (Streckeisen, 1978, p.13) fined modally in the ultramafic rock classifi-
OLIVINE MELILITOLITE. Originally defined as an cation (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, 1973,
ultramafic plutonic rock consisting essen- p.26)
tially of melilite and olivine with minor OLIVINE THOLEIITE. Chemically defined as an
clinopyroxene (see 1st Edition, Fig. B.3, p.12), olivine-hypersthene normative basalt. It is an
but not required by the new melilite-bearing exceedingly abundant rock and contains
rocks classification (section 2.4.1, p.11). phenocrysts of olivine and/or plagioclase and
(Streckeisen, 1978, p.13) pyroxenes in a groundmass of Ca-poor
OLIVINE NORITE. An old term for a norite pyroxene, labradorite, opaques and some-
containing essential olivine. Now defined times glass. Now regarded as a variety of
modally in the gabbroic rock classification subalkali basalt. (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.515;
(Fig. 2.6, p.25) as a variety of norite in which Tröger 344)
olivine is between 5% and 85%. OLIVINE UNCOMPAHGRITE. Originally proposed
OLIVINE ORTHOPYROXENITE. An as a special term in the melilitic rocks classi-
ultramafic plutonic rock consisting essen- fication synonomous with olivine pyroxene
tially of orthopyroxene and up to 50% olivine. melilitolite, but no longer necessary.
Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock (Streckeisen, 1978, p.14)
classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, OLIVINE WEBSTERITE. An ultramafic plu-
1973, p.26) tonic rock consisting of 10%–40% olivine
OLIVINE PACIFICITE. A term for an anemousite with various amounts of clinopyroxene and
olivine basalt with the chemistry of nepheline orthopyroxene. Now defined modally in the
basanite. Cf. pacificite. Niggli (1936, p.366) ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28).
used the chemistry of this rock for the kaulaitic (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26)
magma-type and Tröger (1938, p.67) renamed OLIVINITE. A term originally used for ore-
it kaulaite. (Barth, 1930, p.65; Kaula Gorge, bearing olivine rocks and later for plutonic
Ookala, Mauna Kea, Hawaii, USA; Tröger rocks composed of olivine with pyroxene
385) and/or amphibole. In the Russian Republic
OLIVINE PYROXENE HORNBLENDITE. the term is used for olivine rocks with acces-
An ultramafic plutonic rock consisting of sory magnetite to distinguish them from
more than 30% amphibole accompanied by dunite, which contains accessory chromite.
pyroxene and olivine in various amounts. (Sjögren, 1876, p.58; Tröger 937; Johannsen
Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock v.4, p.402; Tomkeieff p.396)
classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, O NGONITE. A name proposed for quartz
1973, p.26) keratophyres containing topaz which are the
OLIVINE PYROXENE MELILITOLITE. Originally subvolcanic equivalents of REE-, Li-, F-rich
defined as an ultramafic plutonic rock con- granites. See also topaz rhyolite. (Kovalenko
sisting essentially of melilite, clinopyroxene et al., 1971, p.430; Ongon-Khairkhan, Mon-
and lesser amounts of olivine (see 1st Edi- golia)
tion, Fig. B.3, p.12), but not required by the ONKILONITE. A variety of nephelinite contain-
new melilite-bearing rocks classification (sec- ing olivine, augite, nepheline, leucite and
tion 2.4.1, p.11). (Streckeisen, 1978, p.13) perovskite in two generations. (Backlund,
OLIVINE PYROXENITE. An ultramafic 1915, p.307; Onkilone tribe, Vilkitzky Is-
plutonic rock consisting essentially of land, New Siberia Islands, Russian Federa-
3.3 Glossary 121
is practically absent. The term was later with- devitrified glass. (Stache & John, 1879, p.325;
drawn (Johannsen, 1932) in favour of Ortler Alps, Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 287;
kalirhyolite. (Johannsen, 1920b, p.159; Johannsen v.3, p.123; Tomkeieff p.406)
Tomkeieff p.405) ORVIETITE. A volcanic rock, close to the bound-
ORTHOSHONKINITE. An obsolete term originally ary between phonolitic tephrite and tephritic
proposed for a variety of shonkinite contain- phonolite, essentially composed of equal pro-
ing no plagioclase, but later withdrawn portions of plagioclase and alkali feldspar,
(Johannsen, 1938). (Johannsen, 1920a, p.51; with subordinate leucite and clinopyroxene.
Johannsen v.4, p.15) It contains less leucite than vicoite. (Niggli,
ORTHOSITE. A term proposed for a coarse- 1923, p.175; Orvieto, Vulsini district, near
grained variety of alkali feldspar syenite con- Viterbo, Italy; Tröger 540; Tomkeieff p.406)
sisting essentially of orthoclase. (Turner, OSLO-ESSEXITE. A term suggested to replace the
1900, p.110; Tröger 163; Johannsen v.3, p.4; name essexite, which had been incorrectly
Tomkeieff p.406) applied to rocks occurring in the volcanic
ORTHOSYENITE. A term originally used for a bosses in the Oslo Ignoeus Province by
syenite in which the amount of alkali feldspar Brögger (1933), as they do not contain
is more than 95% of the total feldspar, but nepheline. The term includes such types as
later withdrawn (Johannsen, 1937) in favour kauaite, bojite, olivine gabbro, pyroxenite
of kalisyenite. The name was later redefined etc. (Barth, 1944, p.31; Tomkeieff p.407)
(Hatch et al., 1949, p.232) as a variety of OSLOPORPHYRY. A local name for an oligoclase
syenite that contains no quartz or foids, i.e. is porphyry. (Brögger, 1898, p.207; Tröger 944;
exactly saturated with respect to silica. Tomkeieff p.407)
(Johannsen, 1920b, p.160; Johannsen v.3, OSSIPYTE (OSSIPITE, OSSYPITE). An obsolete
p.8; Tomkeieff p.406) local name for a variety of plagioclase-rich
ORTHOTARANTULITE. An obsolete term pro- olivine gabbro. Dana states the name was
posed for rocks consisting of major amounts suggested by Hitchcock. (Dana, 1872, p.49;
of quartz with minor orthoclase. The term named after Ossipee Indians, New Hamp-
was later withdrawn (Johannsen, 1932) in shire, USA; Tröger 352; Johannsen v.3, p.225;
favour of arizonite of which Johannsen had Tomkeieff p.407)
been unaware. (Johannsen, 1920a, p.53; ØSTERN PORPHYRY. A local term for a variety of
Johannsen v.2, p.32; Tomkeieff p.406) porphyritic kjelsåsite or plagioclase-rich
ORTHOTRACHYTE. A term suggested to replace monzonite. (Holtedahl, 1943, p.32;
alkali trachyte if the alternative name quartz- Østervann, Oslo district, Norway; Tomkeieff
free liparite is regarded as a contradiction in p.407)
terms. The name was later redefined (Hatch OSTRAITE. An obsolete name for a variety of
et al., 1949, p.247) as a variety of trachyte clinopyroxenite composed of partly uralitized
that contains no quartz or foids, i.e. is exactly augite and spinel. (Duparc, 1913, p.18; Ostraïa
saturated with respect to silica. (Rosenbusch, Sopka, Urals, Russian Federation; Tröger
1908, p.887; Johannsen v.3, p.16) 685; Johannsen v.4, p.464; Tomkeieff p.407)
ORTLERITE. An altered variety of hornblende OTTAJANITE. A variety of leucite tephrite essen-
andesite or trachyandesite consisting of abun- tially composed of plagioclase, leucite and
dant phenocrysts of hornblende and a few of clinopyroxene, with subordinate olivine. It is
augite and biotite in a felted groundmass of said to have the chemical, but not mineralogi-
andesine, chlorite, pyrite, calcite and cal, compostion of sommaite. (Lacroix,
124 3 Glossary of terms
1917b, p.208; Ottajanite (now Ottaviano), 1893, p.131; Paisano Pass, Texas, USA;
Mt Somma, Naples, Italy; Tröger 945; Tröger 29; Johannsen v.2, p.100; Tomkeieff
Johannsen v.4, p.201; Tomkeieff p.407) p.412)
OUACHITITE. An ultramafic lamprophyre con- PALAEOPHYRE. An obsolete term for altered
taining combinations of olivine, phlogopite, porphyrites. (Gümbel, 1874, p.42; Tröger
amphibole, and/or clinopyroxene phenocrysts 946; Johannsen v.3, p.183; Tomkeieff p.412)
with groundmass feldspathoids as well as PALAEOPHYRITE. An obsolete term for older
carbonates. (Kemp, 1890, p.393; Ouachita post-Cretaceous porphyries. (Stache & John,
River, Arkansas, USA; Tröger 405; Johannsen 1879, p.352; Tröger 947; Johannsen v.3,
v.4, p.391; Tomkeieff p.408) p.183; Tomkeieff p.412)
OUENITE. A fine-grained variety of basalt which PALAEOPICRITE. An obsolete term for picrites of
occurs as dykes and consists of anorthite with Palaeozoic age which were more altered than
chrome-diopside, fringed by a little bronzite those of Tertiary age. (Gümbel, 1874, p.38;
(= enstatite) and olivine. (Lacroix, 1911a, Tröger 948; Tomkeieff p.412)
p.817; Ouen Island, New Caledonia; Tröger PALAGONITE TUFF. A term for a tuff containing
368; Johannsen v.3, p.349; Tomkeieff p.408) palagonite which is a yellow or brown com-
OVERSATURATED. A term applied to igneous pletely devitrified basaltic glass.
rocks in which there is an excess of SiO2 over (Waltershausen, 1846, p.402; Palagonia, Sic-
the other oxides, which gives silica minerals ily, Italy; Tröger 594; Johannsen v.3, p.302;
in the mode or quartz in the norm. (Shand, Tomkeieff p.412)
1913, p.510; Tomkeieff p.408) PALATINITE. An obsolete term applied to vari-
OWHAROITE. A local name for a strongly welded ous rocks composed of augite and plagioclase.
rhyolitic or dacitic tuff, previously called Rosenbusch redefined it as a bronzite (=
wilsonite. (Grange, 1934, p.58; Owharoa, enstatite) tholeiite. (Laspeyres, 1869, p.516;
Waihi district, Auckland, New Zealand; Palatia, now Pfalz, Germany; Tröger 343;
Tröger(38) 40fl; Tomkeieff p.409) Johannsen v.3, p.299; Tomkeieff p.413)
OXYPHYRE. An obsolete general term for PALLIOESSEXITE, PALLIOGRANITE. Obsolete terms
porphyritic acid rocks which were thought to suggested for varieties of igneous rocks which
be complementary to lamprophyres. (Pirsson, occur on the margin of an intrusion “a little
1895, p.118; Tomkeieff p.410) way within the contact”. (Jevons et al., 1912,
OXYPLETE. An obsolete term for a leucocratic p.452; from the Latin pallium = cloak;
igneous rock in which SiO2 > 6 R 2O 3. Johannsen v.4, p.61; Tomkeieff p.414)
(Brögger, 1898, p.266; Tomkeieff p.410) PANTELLERITE. Originally described as a
PACIFICITE. A tephritic rock composed of leucocratic variety of alkali rhyolite contain-
phenocrysts of augite, some labradorite and ing phenocrysts of aegirine-augite,
rare olivine in a groundmass of anemousite anorthoclase and cossyrite. It is now defined
(plagioclase containing carnegieite), augite and distinguished from comendite as a vari-
and opaques. (Barth, 1930, p.60; named after ety of peralkaline rhyolite of TAS field R in
Pacific Ocean; Haleakala, Maui, Hawaiian which Al2O3 < 1.33 £ total iron as FeO + 4.4
Islands, USA; Tröger 384; Tomkeieff p.411) (Fig. 2.18, p.38). Synonymous with
PAISANITE. A local name for a leucocratic pantelleritic rhyolite.(Foerstner, 1881, p.537;
variety of alkali feldspar microgranite con- Pantelleria Island, Italy; Tröger 72;
sisting essentially of anorthoclase and quartz Johannsen v.2, p.64; Tomkeieff p.414)
with minor amounts of riebeckite. (Osann, PANTELLERITIC RHYOLITE. Now de-
3.3 Glossary 125
PEPERIN-BASALT. An obsolete name for a tuff (2) for a variety of phonolite of TAS field Ph
which forms mud flows and contains large that has a peralkaline index > 1 (p.38).
crystals of augite and hornblende. (Bo¶ick¥, PERALKALINE RHYOLITE. A term that
1874, p.42; Kostenblatt (now Kostomlaty), may be used in two ways: (1) for a variety of
Bohemia, Czech Republic; Tomkeieff p.426) alkali feldspar rhyolite of QAPF field 2 that
PEPERINO. A local Italian name for a light- contains alkali pyroxene and/or amphibole
coloured unconsolidated tuff from the Alban (p.30), and (2) for a variety of rhyolite of
Hills containing many dark crystal fragments, TAS field R that has a peralkaline index > 1
giving it a peppery appearance. (Buch, 1809, (p.37). In both cases this term should be used
p.70; from the Italian pepe = pepper, as it in preference to alkali rhyolite.
resembles grains of pepper; Tröger 953; PERALKALINE TRACHYTE. A term that
Johannsen v.4, p.363; Tomkeieff p.426) may be used in two ways: (1) for a variety of
PÉPÉRITE. A local term for a tuff or breccia alkali feldspar trachyte of QAPF field 6 that
formed by the intrusion of magma into wet contains alkali pyroxene and/or amphibole
sediments. Usually consists of fragments of (p.30), and (2) for a variety of trachyte of
glassy igneous rock and some sedimentary TAS field T that has a peralkaline index > 1
rock. (Cordier, 1816, p.366; Tomkeieff p.426) (p.37). In both cases this term should be used
PERACIDITE . A chemically derived term for an in preference to alkali trachyte.
igneous rock consisting almost entirely of PERALUMINOUS. A chemical term used for rocks
quartz. Such rocks should now be called in which molecular Al2O3 > (CaO + Na2O +
quartzolite. (Rinne, 1921, p.165; Tröger 1; K2O). This produces corundum (C) in the
Johannsen v.2, p.11; Tomkeieff p.426) CIPW norm and typically such minerals as
PERALBORANITE. A leucocratic variety of muscovite, corundum, tourmaline, topaz,
alboranite with less than 12.5% of pyroxene. almandine-spessartine in the mode. (Shand,
Obsolete.(Burri & Parga-Pondal, 1937, p.258; 1927, p.128)
Alboran Island, near Cabo de Gata, Spain; PERIDOTEID. An obsolete field term for a coarse-
Tröger(38) 304ƒ; Tomkeieff p.426) grained igneous rock consisting of olivine
PERALKALINE. A chemical term for alka- with or without pyroxene, amphibole or
line rocks in which the molecular amounts of biotite. Feldspar is absent. (Johannsen, 1911,
Na2O plus K2O exceeds Al2O3. This produces p.321; from the French péridot = olivine;
acmite (ac) and sometimes sodium Tomkeieff p.427)
metasilicate (ns) in the CIPW norm and usu- PERIDOTIDE. A revised spelling recommended
ally alkali pyroxenes and/or alkali amphiboles to replace the field term peridoteid. Now
in the mode. Cf. agpaitic. (Winchell, 1913, obsolete. (Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen
p.210; Tomkeieff p.426) v.1, p.57)
PERALKALINE GRANITE. A term that may PERIDOTITE. A collective term for ultramafic
be used for a variety of alkali feldspar granite rocks consisting essentially of olivine with
that contains alkali pyroxene and/or pyroxene and/or amphibole. Now defined
amphibole (p.23). This term should be used modally in the ultramafic rock classification
in preference to alkali granite. (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Cordier, 1842, vol.9, p.619;
PERALKALINE PHONOLITE. A term that from the French péridot = olivine; Tröger
may be used in two ways: (1) for a variety of 723; Johannsen v.4, p.401; Tomkeieff p.427)
phonolite of QAPF field 11 that contains PERIDOTITIC KOMATIITE. See komatiite.
alkali pyroxene and/or amphibole (p.32), and PERIDOTITOID. An obsolete term proposed for
3.3 Glossary 127
an eclogitic rock similar to peridotite. areas, Italy. (Rath, 1868, p.297; Tomkeieff
(Holmquist, 1908, p.292; Tomkeieff p.427) p.431)
PERIDOTOID. A group name proposed for rocks PHANEREID. An obsolete field term for rocks
composed essentially of olivine, pyroxene whose different constituents can be seen
and iron ore. (Gümbel, 1888, p.88; Tomkeieff megascopically. (Johannsen, 1911, p.318;
p.427) from the Greek phaneros = distinct, visible,
PERKNIDE. A name recommended to replace clear; Tomkeieff p.433)
the field term pyriboleid. Now obsolete. PHANERIDE. A revised spelling recommended
(Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen v.1, p.57; to replace the field term phanereid. Now
Tomkeieff p.428) obsolete. (Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Tomkeieff
PERKNITE. A collective name for ultramafic p.433)
olivine-free rocks composed essentially of PHANERODACITE. A term for a dacite containing
amphibole and/or pyroxene or biotite.(Turner, the excess silica as quartz and not in glass. Cf.
1901, p.507; from the Greek perknos = dark cryptodacite. (Belyankin, 1923, p.100;
especially of fruit or bird; Tröger 954; Tomkeieff p.433)
Johannsen v.4, p.399; Tomkeieff p.429) PHENO-. Suggested as an optional prefix
PERLITE. A term used for volcanic glasses (p.5) for giving a provisional name to a vol-
which exhibit numerous concentric cracks so canic rock based on the visible minerals that
that when fragmented the pieces vaguely can be identified, usually phenocrysts. For
resemble pearls. Some are high in water con- example a glassy rock with phenocrysts of
tent and expand when heated. The term is quartz and plagioclase could be provisonally
synonymous with pearlstone and perlstein. called a pheno-dacite. (Niggli, 1931, p.357)
(Beudant, 1822, p.360; from the French perle PHONOBASANITE. A synonym for phonolitic
= pearl; in German Perlstein; Tröger 955; basanite of QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.11, p.31).
Johannsen v.2, p.284; Tomkeieff p.429) (Streckeisen, 1978, p.6)
PERLSTEIN. The original German term for cer- PHONOFOIDITE. A synonym for phonolitic foidite
tain volcanic glasses now called perlite in of QAPF field 15a (Fig. 2.11, p.31).
English. Although the term is attributed to the (Streckeisen, 1978, p.7)
reference cited, only the term perlartig is PHONOLEUCITITE . A synonym for phonolitic
used. (Fichtel, 1791, p.365; from the German leucitite of QAPF field 15a (Fig. 2.11, p.31).
Perl = pearl, Stein = rock; Tröger 955; (Rittmann, 1973, p.135)
Johannsen v.2, p.284) PHONOLITE. Now defined in QAPF field 11
PERTHITOPHYRE. An obsolete name for a variety (Fig. 2.11, p.31) in the sense of Rosenbusch
of anorthosite or leucocratic monzogabbro (1877, p.234) as a volcanic rock consisting
containing microperthite as an interstitial fill- essentially of alkali feldspar and any foids. If
ing. (Chrustschoff, 1888, p.476; Horoski, nepheline is the only foid then the term
Volhynien (Volyn), Ukraine; Tröger 956; phonolite may be used by itself but if, for
Johannsen v.3, p.126; Tomkeieff p.430) example, leucite is the most abundant foid
PERTHOSITE. A variety of alkali feldspar syenite then the term leucite phonolite should be used
consisting almost entirely of perthite. etc. If modes are not available phonolite is
(Phemister, 1926, p.41; Tröger 164; defined chemically in TAS field Ph (Fig.
Johannsen v.3, p.43; Tomkeieff p.430) 2.14, p.35). (Cordier, 1816, p.151; from the
PETRISCO. A local term for a variety of leucite Greek phone = sound, lithos = stone; Tröger
trachyte from the Viterbo and Lake Vico 465; Johannsen v.4, p.120; Tomkeieff p.435)
128 3 Glossary of terms
PHONOLITIC BASANITE. A collective fication (Fig. 2.19, p.39) for volcanic rocks
term for alkaline basaltic rocks that are the thought to contain essential foids and in which
volcanic equivalent to foid monzodiorites or alkali feldspar is thought to be more abundant
monzogabbros and consist of plagioclase, than plagioclase. (Gümbel, 1888, p.86;
feldspathoid, olivine, augite and often minor Tomkeieff p.435)
sanidine. If the amount of olivine is less than PHONOLITOID TEPHRITE. A term used for a rock
10% it is a phonolitic tephrite. Now defined consisting of sandine, nepheline, plagioclase,
modally in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.11, p.31). hornblende and olivine, i.e. between phonolite
(Streckeisen, 1978, p.6) and tephrite. (Rosenbusch, 1908, p.1375;
PHONOLITIC FOIDITE. A collective term Tomkeieff p.435)
for alkaline volcanic rocks consisting of foids PHONONEPHELINITE. A synonym for phonolitic
with some alkali feldspar as defined modally nephelinite of QAPF field 15a (Fig. 2.11,
in QAPF field 15a (Fig. 2.11, p.31). If possi- p.31). (Rittmann, 1973, p.135)
ble the most abundant foid should be used in PHONOTEPHRITE. A synonym for
the name, e.g. phonolitic nephelinite, phonolitic tephrite of QAPF field 13 (Fig.
phonolitic leucitite. (Streckeisen, 1978, p.7) 2.11, p.31), and also defined chemically in
PHONOLITIC LEUCITITE. Now defined TAS field U2 (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Rittmann,
modally in the leucite-bearing rock classifi- 1973, p.134)
cation (section 2.8, p.18) as a volcanic rock PHOSCORITE. A magnetite, olivine, apatite rock
falling into QAPF field 15a and consisting of usually associated with carbonatites. The
leucite, clinopyroxene, minor olivine and with name is a mnemonic name from phosphate
plagioclase < sanidine. Other foids may be rock around a core of carbonatite. (Russell et
present in minor amounts. (Streckeisen, 1978, al., 1955, p.199; Tomkeieff p.435)
p.7) PICOTITITE. A rock consisting essentially of
PHONOLITIC NEPHELINITE. A volcanic picotite (85%) with small amounts of serpen-
rock consisting of nepheline with some alkali tine. (Tröger, 1935, p.308; Tröger 774;
feldspar as defined modally in QAPF field Tomkeieff p.437)
15a (Fig. 2.11, p.31). Other foids may be PICRITE. A term originally used for a variety
present in minor amounts. (Streckeisen, 1978, of dolerite or basalt extremely rich in olivine
p.7) and pyroxene. Also used as the volcanic
PHONOLITIC TEPHRITE. A collective term equivalent of a feldspar-bearing or alkali
for alkaline volcanic rocks consisting of peridotite and for olivine-rich varieties of
plagioclase, feldspathoid, augite and often gabbro and teschenite. Now defined chemi-
minor olivine and sanidine. If the amount of cally in the TAS classification (Fig. 2.13,
olivine is greater than 10% it is a phonolitic p.34). (Tschermak, 1866, p.262; from the
basanite. Now defined modally in QAPF Greek pikros = bitter, referring to high MgO;
field 13 (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, Tröger 743; Johannsen v.4, p.432; Tomkeieff
p.6) p.437)
PHONOLITOID. A term originally used as a PICRITE BASALT. A melanocratic variety of
collective name for phonolites and olivine-rich basalt containing abundant
leucitophyres. Later used for a rock with the phenocrysts of olivine in a sparse groundmass
composition of phonolite but without modal of augite, labradorite, opaques and interstitial
nepheline (Lacroix, 1923). Now proposed glass. (Quensel, 1912, p.265; Masafuera, Juan
for preliminary use in the QAPF “field” classi- Fernandez Islands, Pacific Ocean; Tröger
3.3 Glossary 129
410; Johannsen v.3, p.334; Tomkeieff p.438) usually has a water content < 1%. (Babington,
PICROBASALT. A chemical term for vol- 1799, p.94; from the German Pechstein;
canic rocks, which will include certain picritic Johannsen v.2, p.280; Tomkeieff p.441)
and accumulative rocks, which was intro- PLÄDORITE . An obsolete term for a biotite
duced for TAS field Pc (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Le hornblende granite, later renamed plethorite.
Maitre, 1984, p.245) (Lang, 1877, p.156; Tomkeieff p.445)
PICROPHYRE. An obsolete term for a variety of PLAGIAPLITE. A leucocratic diorite aplite with
minette (a lamprophyre) containing augite abundant zoned sodic plagioclase and only
and small amounts of olivine. (Bo¶ick¥, 1878, minor quartz. With more quartz it passes into
p.494; Lib§ice, Bohemia, Czech Republic; gladkaite. (Duparc & Jerchoff, 1902, p.307;
Tröger 958; Tomkeieff p.438) Koswinski Mts, Urals, Russian Federation;
PIENAARITE. A mafic variety of nepheline syenite Tröger 303; Johannsen v.3, p.184; Tomkeieff
containing abundant titanite, aegirine-augite p.442)
and anorthoclase. (Brouwer, 1909, p.563; PLAGIDACITE. A special term used as a replace-
Pienaar River, Transvaal, South Africa; ment for quartz andesite and now for dacites
Tröger 488; Johannsen v.4, p.118; Tomkeieff of QAPF field 5 (Fig. 2.11, p.31), having the
p.438) composition of tonalites. (Rittmann, 1973,
PIKEITE. An obsolete name for a variety of p.133)
phlogopite peridotite consisting of olivine PLAGIOCLASE GRANITE. An obsolete term for a
phenocrysts and poikilitic phlogopite with plutonic rock consisting of oligoclase or
inclusions of olivine and augite. (Johannsen, andesine, quartz and less than 10% of biotite
1938, p.427; Pike County, Arkansas, USA; and hornblende. A synonym for trondhjemite
Tröger(38) 721; Tomkeieff p.439) or leuco-tonalite. (Högbom, 1905, p.221;
PIKROPTOCHE (PYCROPTOCHE). An obsolete ad- Tortola & Virgin Gorda, Virgin Islands,
jectival term for igneous rocks poor in lime Lesser Antilles; Tröger 130; Johannsen v.2,
and magnesia. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, p.382)
p.118; Tomkeieff p.471) PLAGIOCLASE-BEARING HORNBLENDE
PILANDITE. A local term for a porphyritic vari- PYROXENITE. A term for ultramafic plu-
ety of alkali feldspar syenite called hatherlite. tonic rocks composed mainly of pyroxene
(Henderson, 1898, p.48; Pilansberg (now with up to 50% amphibole and minor amounts
Pilanesberg), Bushveld, South Africa; Tröger of plagioclase and often quartz. Now defined
202; Johannsen v.3, p.31; Tomkeieff p.439) modally in the ultramafic rock classification
PIPERNO. A local name for a trachytic rock (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27)
exhibiting eutaxitic texture in the form of PLAGIOCLASE-BEARING HORNBLEND-
light and dark streaks resembling flames. ITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock consisting
(Lorenzo, 1904, p.301; Tröger 960; Tomkeieff essentially of amphibole with minor amounts
p.440) of plagioclase. Now defined modally in the
PISSITE. An obsolete term for a pitchstone with ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28).
a high melting point. (Delamétherie, 1795, (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27)
p.461; Tomkeieff p.441) PLAGIOCLASE-BEARING PYROXENE
PITCHSTONE. A volcanic glass with a lustre HORNBLENDITE. A term for ultramafic
resembling pitch and usually containing a plutonic rocks composed mainly of amphibole
few phenocrysts and a water content between with up to 50% pyroxene and minor amounts
4% and 10%. This is unlike obsidian which of plagioclase and often quartz. Now defined
130 3 Glossary of terms
modally in the ultramafic rock classification have been erupted, probably from fissures, in
(Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27) rapid succession on a regional scale. Many of
PLAGIOCLASE-BEARING PYROXENITE. the lavas are transitional basalts, but tholeiitic
An ultramafic plutonic rock consisting es- basalts are also common. The term is
sentially of pyroxene with minor amounts of synonymous with flood basalt.(Geikie, 1903,
plagioclase. Now defined modally in the p.763)
ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). PLAUENITE. An alternative term that was sug-
(Streckeisen, 1973, p.27) gested, but not adopted, for the type syenite
PLAGIOCLASITE. A term originally used as a from Plauenschen Grund. (Brögger, 1895,
group name for a plagioclase-enriched gabbro. p.59; Plauenscher Grund, Dresden, Saxony,
(Viola, 1892, p.121; Valle del Sinni, Germany; Tröger 964; Johannsen v.3, p.54;
Basilicata, Italy; Tröger 961; Tomkeieff Tomkeieff p.444)
p.442) PLETHORITE. An obsolete name for a biotite
PLAGIOCLASOLITE. An obsolete group name for hornblende granite, previously called
plagioclase rocks ranging from albitite to plädorite. (Zirkel, 1894a, p.34; Tomkeieff
gabbro. (Lacroix, 1933, p.191; Tröger 962) p.445)
PLAGIOGRANITE. A contraction of PLUMASITE. A plutonic rock consisting largely
plagioclase granite commonly used in the of oligoclase with lesser amounts of corun-
USSR for a plutonic rock consisting of dum. (Lawson, 1903, p.219; Spanish Peak,
oligoclase or andesine, quartz and less than Plumas County, California, USA; Tröger 311;
10% of biotite and hornblende. May be used Johannsen v.3, p.185; Tomkeieff p.446)
as a synonym for trondhjemite and leucocratic PLUTONIC. A loosely defined term pertain-
tonalite of QAPF field 5 (p.23). (Zavaritskii, ing to those igneous processes that occur at
1955, p.272) considerable depth below the surface of the
PLAGIOLIPARITE . A variety of liparite contain- Earth. Plutonic rocks are usually coarse-
ing phenocrysts of sodic plagioclase. (Duparc grained, but not all coarse-grained rocks are
& Pearce, 1900, p.57; Cape Marsa, plutonic. (Kirwan, 1794, p.455; named after
Ménerville, Algeria; Tröger 43; Tomkeieff Pluto, Greek god of the infernal regions;
p.442) Johannsen v.1, p.188; Tomkeieff p.446)
PLAGIOPHYRE . An obsolete group name for PLUTONITE. A term proposed for deep-seated
fine-grained intrusive rocks consisting of rocks. (Scheerer, 1862, p.138; Johannsen v.1
zoned plagioclase with subordinate altered (2nd Edn), p.275; Tomkeieff p.447)
mafic minerals. (Tyrrell, 1911, p.77; Tröger PLUTOVOLCANITE. An obsolete term for rocks
120; Tomkeieff p.442) that have been called hypabyssal, i.e. with
PLAGIOPHYRITE . A term used for a porphyritic characteristics between plutonic and volcanic.
andesite or microdiorite. (Szentpétery, 1935, (Scheerer, 1864, p.403; Tomkeieff p.447)
p.26; from a contraction of plagioclase- POENEITE. A variety of spilite in which K2O is
porphyrite; Tomkeieff p.443) much greater than Na2O. (Roever, 1940,
PLANOPHYRE. A porphyritic rock in which the p.263; River Noil Poene, Moetis region, W.
phenocrysts occur in layers. (Iddings, 1909, Timor, Indonesia)
p.224; Tomkeieff p.443) POGONITE. An obsolete term for what is now
PLATEAU BASALT. A general term for basaltic called Pélé’s hair. (Haüy, 1822, p.580; from
lavas occurring in continental regions as vast the Greek pogon = beard; Tomkeieff p.449)
accumulations of subhorizontal flows that POIKILEID. An obsolete field term for a por-
3.3 Glossary 131
phyry. (Johannsen, 1911, p.319; from the 1 inch (2.5 cm) in length. (Pinkerton, 1811a,
Greek poikilos = many-coloured, spotted; p.88; Tomkeieff p.454)
Tomkeieff p.449) PORPHYRY . A general term applied to any
POLLENITE. A local name for a variety of igneous rock that contains phenocrysts in a
tephritic phonolite containing phenocrysts of finer-grained groundmass. It is often applied
sanidine, plagioclase, hornblende and biotite to rocks that contain two generations of the
in a groundmass of nepheline, other foids, same mineral. (Werner, 1787, p.12, however,
olivine and glass. Cf. tautirite. (Lacroix, 1907, for a detailed discussion of the origin of this
p.138; Pollena Valley, Mt Somma, Naples, term see Johannsen; from the Greek
Italy; Tröger 470; Johannsen v.4, p.167; porphyreos = purple; Tröger 967; Johannsen
Tomkeieff p.450) v.3, p.81; Tomkeieff p.454)
POLZENITE. A group name for olivine- and POTASSIC MELILITITE. A variety of
melilite-bearing rocks containing some melilitite now defined chemically in the TAS
nepheline but no augite. It includes two vari- classification as a rock falling in field F in
eties: modlibovite and vesecite, character- which normative cs (larnite) > 10%, K2O >
ized by the absence and presence of Na2O and K2O > 2% (p.38). If modal olivine
monticellite, respectively.(Scheumann, 1913, > 10% the rock should be called a potassic
p.728; Polzen River (now Plou¢nice), N. olivine melilitite (Woolley et al., 1996, p.176).
Bohemia, Czech Republic; Tröger 965; POTASSIC OLIVINE MELILITITE. A var-
Johannsen v.4, p.388; Tomkeieff p.451) iety of olivine melilitite now defined chemi-
PONZAITE. A local name for a variety of peralkaline cally in the TAS classification as a rock
trachyte containing sodic pyroxenes and falling in field F in which normative cs (larnite)
amphiboles and occasionally nepheline. > 10%, K2O > Na2O and K2O > 2% (p.38). If
(Reinisch, 1912, p.121; Ponza Island, Italy; modal olivine < 10% it should be called a
Johannsen v.3, p.77; Tomkeieff p.452) potassic melilitite (Woolley et al., 1996,
PONZITE. A name given to the nepheline-free p.176).
varieties of trachyte from Ponza Island. POTASSIC TRACHYBASALT. A term in-
(Washington, 1913, p.691; Ponza Island, troduced for the potassic analogue of hawaiite
Italy; Tröger 174; Johannsen v.3, p.77; in TAS field S1 (Fig. 2.14, p.35) to distin-
Tomkeieff p.452) guish it from trachybasalt which is the collec-
PORPHYRIN. An obsolete term for a porphyritic tive name of the field. (Le Maitre, 1984,
rock with feldspar phenocrysts that can only p.245)
be seen with a hand lens. (Pinkerton, 1811a, POZZOLANA (POSSOLANA, PUZZOLANA ). Prob-
p.87) ably the commonest spelling of an ancient
PORPHYRITE. Originally used as a term for a local name for a porous variety of tuff, often
quartz-free porphyry and later as a general pumice-rich and sometimes containing
term for porphyritic rocks of diorite compo- leucite, used for making hydraulic cement.
sition. (Naumann, 1854, p.664, however, for (Original reference uncertain; Pozzuoli, near
a detailed discussion of the origin of this term Naples, Italy; Johannsen v.3, p.20; Tomkeieff
see Johannsen; from the Greek porphyreos = p.455)
purple; Tröger 325; Johannsen v.3, p.82; PRASOPHYRE . An obsolete name for a greenish
Tomkeieff p.453) porphyry. (Le Puillon de Boblaye & Virlet,
PORPHYRON. An obsolete term for a porphyritic 1833, p.111; Tomkeieff p.457)
rock with discrete feldspar phenocrysts over PRESELITE. A local term proposed by archae-
132 3 Glossary of terms
ologists for a variety of greenish dolerite County, Colorado, USA; Tröger 228;
containing widely spaced clusters of sodic Johannsen v.3, p.41; Tomkeieff p.463)
plagioclase and used for the megaliths of the PUGLIANITE. A local name for a melanocratic
inner circle of Stonehenge. (Keiller, 1936, variety of leucite gabbro (or theralite) largely
p.221; Presely (now Prescelly) Hills, Dyfed, composed of clinopyroxene and subordinate
Wales, UK; Tomkeieff p.457) plagioclase, with minor mica and leucite.
PROPYLITE. A seldom used term for rocks (Lacroix, 1917b, p.210; Pugliani, Mt Somma,
which have suffered propylitization or hydro- Naples, Italy; Tröger 546; Johannsen v.4,
thermal alteration. Originally applied to p.208; Tomkeieff p.469)
greenstone-like rocks which were consid- PULASKITE. A variety of nepheline-bearing
ered to be the “precursors of all other vol- alkali feldspar syenite containing alkali feld-
canic rocks” in the region. (Richthofen, 1868, spar and varying amounts of sodic pyroxenes
p.20; from the Greek propolos = a servant and amphiboles, fayalite, biotite and minor
who goes before one; Tröger 970; Johannsen amounts of nepheline. (Williams, 1891, p.56;
v.3, p.177; Tomkeieff p.461) Fourche Mt, Pulaski County, Arkansas, USA;
PROTEROBASE. An old term for altered rocks of Tröger 186; Johannsen v.4, p.5; Tomkeieff
basaltic composition which contain primary p.469)
hornblende. (Gümbel, 1874, p.14; from the PULVERULITE. A variety of ignimbrite contain-
Greek proteros = earlier; Tröger 394; ing dust-like shards of glass surrounding the
Johannsen v.3, p.318; Tomkeieff p.461) crystal grains. (Marshall, 1935, p.358; from
PROTOGINE. An old term given to the weakly the Latin pulvis = dust; Tröger(38) 871ƒ;
cataclastic granites which occur abundantly Tomkeieff p.470)
in the Alps in the belief that they were part of PUMICE. A textural term applied to extremely
the original crust of the Earth. Later used for vesiculated lavas which resemble froth or
the granites from the Island of Elba, Italy. foam. (A term of great antiquity usually
(Jurine, 1806, p.372; from the Greek protos = attributed to Theophrastus, 320 BC – see
first, gignesthai = to be born; Johannsen v.2, Johannsen for further discussion; from the
p.242; Tomkeieff p.462) Latin pumex = pumice; Tröger 821; Johann-
PROTOKATUNGITE. A term for a variety of sen v.2, p.282; Tomkeieff p.470)
katungite without olivine. (Holmes, 1942, PUMICITE. A consolidated pumice.(Chesterman,
p.199) 1956, p.5; Tomkeieff p.470)
PROTOPYLITE . An obsolete name for a PUMITE. An obsolete name for a pumice con-
propylitized porphyritic diorite. (Stache & sisting of feldspathic glass. (Cordier, 1816,
John, 1879, p.352; Tomkeieff p.463) p.372; Tomkeieff p.470)
PROTOTECTITE. An igneous rock which crystal- PUYS-ANDESITE. A term from an obsolete chemi-
lizes directly from a primary magma or its cal classification, based on feldspar composi-
differentiation products. Cf. anatectite and tion rather than SiO2 alone, for a class of rocks
syntectite. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1934, p.7; in which CaO : Na2O : K2O ≈ 2 : 2 : 1 and SiO2
Tomkeieff p.463) ≈ 63%. (Lang, 1891, p.229; Chaine des Puys,
PROWERSITE . A term originally used for a Auvergne, France; Tomkeieff p.471)
potassic variety of minette (a lamprophyre) PUZZOLANA. See pozzolana.
consisting of abundant biotite and orthoclase PYCROPTOCHE. See pikroptoche.
with lesser amounts of augite and altered PYNOSITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a
olivine. (Rosenbusch, 1908, p.1487; Prowers rock consisting essentially of pyroxene and
3.3 Glossary 133
ing essentially of melilite, olivine and lesser 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, p.4)
amounts of clinopyroxene (see 1st Edition, QUARTZ ANORTHOSITE. A leucocratic
Fig. B.3, p.12), but not required by the new plutonic rock consisting essentially of calcic
melilite-bearing rocks classification (section plagioclase, quartz and small amounts of
2.4.1, p.11). (Streckeisen, 1978, p.13) pyroxene. Now defined modally in QAPF
PYROXENE PERIDOTITE. A term for field 10* (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Loughlin, 1912,
ultramafic plutonic rocks composed mainly p.108; Preston, Connecticut, USA; Tröger
of olivine with up to 50% pyroxene. Now 128)
defined modally in the ultramafic rock clas- QUARTZ DIOREID. An obsolete field term for a
sification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Wyllie, 1967, p.2) variety of dioreid containing quartz.
PYROXENEID. An obsolete field term for a (Johannsen, 1911, p.320)
coarse-grained igneous rock consisting al- QUARTZ DIORIDE. An obsolete field term for a
most entirely of pyroxene. (Johannsen, 1911, variety of dioride containing quartz.
p.320; Tomkeieff p.474) (Johannsen, 1931, p.57)
PYROXENIDE. A revised spelling recommended QUARTZ DIORITE. The term was origi-
to replace the field term pyroxeneid. Now nally used for plutonic rocks consisting es-
obsolete. (Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen sentially of plagioclase, quartz and mafic
v.1, p.57) minerals falling in field 5 of the QAPF, which
PYROXENITE. A collective term named sim- are now called tonalite. Now defined mo-
ultaneously in 1857 by Senft and Coquand dally in QAPF field 10* (Fig. 2.4, p.22).
for ultramafic plutonic rocks composed al- (Zirkel, 1866b, p.4; Tröger 131; Johannsen
most entirely of one or more pyroxenes and v.2, p.378)
occasionally biotite, hornblende and olivine. QUARTZ DOLEREID . An obsolete field term for a
Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock variety of dolereid containing quartz.
classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Senft, 1857, (Johannsen, 1911, p.320)
p.42, and Coquand, 1857, p.114; Tröger 673; QUARTZ DOLERITE. A variety of dolerite com-
Johannsen v.4, p.400; Tomkeieff p.474) posed mainly of plagioclase and pyroxenes
PYROXENOLITE. A term synonymous with with interstitial quartz or micropegmatite.
pyroxenite. (Lacroix, 1895, p.752; Tröger The rock has tholeiitic affinities and its
693; Johannsen v.4, p.400; Tomkeieff p.474) pyroxenes are usually subcalcic augite ac-
PYTERLITE . A local name for a variety of companied by pigeonite or orthopyroxene.
rapakivi granite in which the ovoids of (Tyrrell, 1926, p.120; Tröger 151)
orthoclase are not mantled by plagioclase. QUARTZ GABBREID. An obsolete field term for a
(Wahl, 1925, p.60; Pyterlahti, Virolahti, Fin- variety of gabbreid containing quartz.
land; Tröger 79; Tomkeieff p.474) (Johannsen, 1911, p.320)
QUARTZ ALKALI FELDSPAR SYENITE. QUARTZ GABBRIDE. An obsolete field term for a
A felsic plutonic rock composed mainly of variety of gabbride containing quartz.
alkali feldspar, quartz and mafic minerals. (Johannsen, 1931, p.57)
Now defined modally in QAPF field 6* (Fig. QUARTZ GABBRO. A plutonic rock com-
2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) posed mainly of calcic plagioclase,
QUARTZ ALKALI FELDSPAR TRACHYTE. clinopyroxene and quartz. Now defined mo-
A felsic volcanic rock composed mainly of dally in QAPF field 10* (Fig. 2.4, p.22).
alkali feldspar, quartz and mafic minerals. (Johannsen, 1932, p.409; Tröger 133;
Now defined modally in QAPF field 6* (Fig. Tomkeieff p.476)
3.3 Glossary 135
QUARTZ LATITE. A term originally used p.60; Tröger 149; Johannsen v.2, p.396)
for a volcanic rock composed of phenocrysts QUARTZPORPHYRY. An aphanitic rock of rhyolite
of quartz, plagioclase, biotite and hornblende composition containing phenocrysts of quartz
in a glassy matrix potentially of quartz and and orthoclase in a glassy groundmass. Origi-
alkali feldspar. Now commonly used for vol- nally used by European petrologists only if
canic rocks composed of alkali feldspar and such rocks were pre-Tertiary. (Durocher,
plagioclase in roughly equal amounts, quartz 1845, p.1281; Messangé, Brittany, France;
and mafic minerals. Now defined modally in Tröger 41; Johannsen v.2, p.286; Tomkeieff
QAPF field 8* (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Ransome, p.477)
1898, p.372; Tröger 100) QUARTZ SYENITE. A plutonic rock con-
QUARTZ LEUCOPHYRIDE. An obsolete field term sisting essentially of alkali feldspar, quartz
for a variety of leucophyride containing and mafic minerals. Now defined modally in
quartz. (Johannsen, 1931, p.58) QAPF field 7* (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen,
QUARTZ MONZODIORITE. A plutonic 1973, p.26; Tröger 239)
rock consisting essentially of sodic QUARTZ TRACHYTE. A volcanic rock
plagioclase, alkali feldspar, quartz and mafic consisting of phenocrysts of alkali feldspar
minerals. Now defined modally in QAPF and quartz in a cryptocrystalline or glassy
field 9* (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, matrix. It is the volcanic equivalent of quartz
p.26) syenite. Now defined modally in QAPF field
QUARTZ MONZOGABBRO. A plutonic 7* (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Hauer & Stache, 1863,
rock consisting essentially of calcic p.70; Tröger 50; Johannsen v.2, p.266;
plagioclase, alkali feldspar, mafic minerals Tomkeieff p.477)
and quartz. Now defined modally in QAPF QUARTZ-RICH GRANITOID. A collective
field 9* (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, term for granitic rocks having a quartz con-
p.26) tent greater than 60% of the felsic minerals.
QUARTZ MONZONITE. A plutonic rock Now defined modally in QAPF field 1b (Fig.
consisting of approximately equal amounts 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26)
of alkali feldspar and plagioclase and with QUARTZOLITE. A collective term for plu-
essential quartz (5%–20% of felsic minerals) tonic rocks in which the quartz content is
but not enough to make the rock a granite. more than 90% of the felsic minerals. Now
Now defined modally in QAPF field 8* (Fig. defined modally in QAPF field 1a (Fig. 2.4,
2.4, p.22). The term was formerly used for p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26; Tomkeieff
granites of QAPF field 3b. (Brögger, 1895, p.476)
p.61; Tröger 86; Tomkeieff p.476) RAABSITE. A local name for a variety of minette
QUARTZ NORITE. A plutonic rock com- (a lamprophyre) consisting of microcline,
posed essentially of calcic plagioclase, quartz sodic amphibole, biotite and olivine. (Hackl
and orthopyroxene. Now defined modally as a & Waldmann, 1935, p.272; Raabs, Lower
variety of gabbro in QAPF field 10* (Fig. 2.4, Austria, Austria; Tröger(38) 229ƒ; Tomkeieff
p.22). (Johannsen, 1932, p.409; Tröger 134) p.479)
QUARTZ PORPHYRITE . An aphanitic rock of dacite RADIOPHYRE. An obsolete term for a porphyry
composition containing phenocrysts of quartz with a subspherulitic texture. (Bo¶ick¥, 1882,
and plagioclase in a glassy groundmass. Origi- p.74; Tomkeieff p.480)
nally used by European petrologists only if RADIOPHYRITE . An obsolete term for a
such rocks were pre-Tertiary.(Brögger, 1895, radiophyre in which Na > K. (Bo¶ick¥, 1882,
136 3 Glossary of terms
cal classification, based on feldspar composi- p.224; Ricoletta, Mt Monzoni, Italy; Tröger
tion rather than SiO2 alone, for basaltic rocks 359; Johannsen v.3, p.131; Tomkeieff p.491)
in which CaO : Na2O : K2O ≈ 10 : 2.3 : 1 and RIEDENITE. A local name for a melanocratic
SiO2 ≈ 40%. (Lang, 1891, p.237; Tomkeieff variety of foidolite (noseanolite) consisting
p.490) of large biotite tablets in a granular aggregate
RHYOBASALT. A term suggested for the vol- of aegirine-augite, nosean and biotite. Cf.
canic equivalent of a granogabbro in order to boderite and rodderite. (Brauns, 1922, p.76;
maintain similar constructions between vol- Rieden, Eifel district, near Koblenz, Ger-
canic and plutonic rock names. (Johannsen, many; Tröger 637; Johannsen v.4, p.332;
1920c, p.211; Tröger 119; Johannsen v.2, Tomkeieff p.492)
p.369; Tomkeieff p.490) RIKOTITE. A local name for a melanocratic
RHYODACITE. A term used for volcanic rocks banded variety of diorite composed mainly of
intermediate between rhyolite and dacite, clinopyroxene and anorthoclase with minor
usually consisting of phenocrysts of quartz, andesine, hornblende, biotite and opaques.
plagioclase and a few ferromagnesian miner- (Belyankin & Petrov, 1945, p.180; Rikotsky
als in a microcrystalline groundmass. Gorge, River Dzirula, Georgia; Tomkeieff
(Winchell, 1913, p.214; Tröger 118; p.492)
Johannsen v.2, p.356; Tomkeieff p.490) RINGITE. A local name for a coarse-grained
RHYOLITE. A collective term for silicic carbonatite containing aegirine and alkali
volcanic rocks consisting of phenocrysts of feldspar, considered to be a mixture of
quartz and alkali feldspar, often with minor carbonatite and syenitic fenite. (Brögger,
plagioclase and biotite, in a microcrystalline 1921, p.199; Ringsevja, Fen Complex,
or glassy groundmass and having the chemi- Telemark, Norway; Tröger 754; Tomkeieff
cal composition of granite. Now defined p.493)
modally in QAPF field 3 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) RISCHORRITE. A variety of biotite-bearing
and, if modes are not available, chemically in nepheline syenite in which the nepheline
TAS field R (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Richthofen, crystals are poikilitically enclosed in
1860, p.156; from the Greek rhein = to flow; microcline perthite. Aegirine-augite, apatite
Tröger 40; Johannsen v.2, p.265; Tomkeieff and opaques are often abundant. (Kupletskii,
p.490) 1932, p.36; Rischorr Plateau, Khibina, Kola
RHYOLITOID. Originally used as a rock with Peninsula, Russian Federation; Tröger(38)
the chemical composition of rhyolite but with- 413ƒ; Tomkeieff p.493)
out modal quartz. Now proposed for prelimi- RIZZONITE. An obsolete name for a limburgitic
nary use in the QAPF “field” classification dyke rock containing phenocrysts of titanian
(Fig. 2.19, p.39) for volcanic rocks tenta- augite, olivine and opaques in a plentiful
tively identified as rhyolite. (Lacroix, 1923, glassy base. (Doelter, 1902, p.977; Mt
p.2; Tomkeieff p.491) Rizzoni, Mt Monzoni, Italy; Tröger 375;
RIACOLITE. A local name for a sanidine trachyte. Tomkeieff p.494)
(Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.491; Puy de Dôme, ROCKALLITE. A local name for a variety of
Auvergne, France) peralkaline granite containing abundant
RICOLETTAITE. A local name for a slightly aegirine-augite and albite. (Judd, 1897, p.57;
alkaline variety of gabbro with very calcic named after the Island of Rockall, North
plagioclase, titanian augite, a little biotite, Atlantic Ocean; Tröger 58; Johannsen v.2,
olivine and opaques. (Johannsen, 1920c, p.41; Tomkeieff p.494)
138 3 Glossary of terms
Japan; Tröger 123; Johannsen v.3, p.172; SCHÖNFELSITE. An obsolete name for a variety
Tomkeieff p.505) of picritic basalt containing phenocrysts of
SANUKITOID. A term originally given to all serpentinized olivine and augite in a
textural modifications of the sanukite magma groundmass of augite, bronzite (= enstatite),
type. Then, used as a synonym for biotite, bytownite and abundant glass.
orthoandesite. Now commonly used as a plu- (Uhlemann, 1909, p.434; Altschönfels,
tonic equivalent of sanukite or Archean high- Zwickau, Saxony, Germany; Tröger 411;
Mg quartz monzodiorite and granodiorite Johannsen v.3, p.306; Tomkeieff p.510)
(Shirey & Hanson, 1984, p.223). (Kotô, SCHORENBERGITE. A local name for a variety of
1916b, p.101; Johannsen v.3, p.173; leucitite containing phenocrysts of nosean
Tomkeieff p.505) and sometimes leucite in a groundmass of
SÄRNAITE. A leucocratic variety of cancrinite abundant leucite, nepheline and aegirine.
nepheline syenite with tablets of perthitic Feldspar is entirely absent. (Brauns, 1922,
orthoclase, sometimes trachytoidal, and con- p.46; Schorenberg, Rieden, Laacher See, near
taining prisms of aegirine-augite. (Brögger, Koblenz, Germany; Tröger 638; Johannsen
1890, p.244; Särna, Dalarne, Sweden; Tröger v.4, p.380; Tomkeieff p.510)
426; Johannsen v.4, p.108; Tomkeieff p.506) SCHRIESHEIMITE. An obsolete name for a vari-
SATURATED. A term applied to igneous rocks ety of pyroxene hornblende peridotite com-
which are neither oversaturated nor posed of large crystals of hornblende
undersaturated with respect to silica, i.e. they poikilitically enclosing olivine, which is al-
have no silica minerals or foids in the mode or tered to serpentine and talc, with minor
norm. (Shand, 1913, p.508; Tomkeieff p.408) phlogopite and diopside.(Rosenbusch, 1896,
SAXONITE. A variety of harzburgite composed p.348; Schriesheim, Odenwald, Germany;
of olivine and enstatite. (Wadsworth, 1884, Tröger 709; Johannsen v.4, p.428; Tomkeieff
p.85; named after Saxony, Germany; Tröger p.510)
731; Johannsen v.4, p.434; Tomkeieff p.507) SCORIA. A highly vesiculated lava or tephra
SCANOITE. An obsolete name for a volcanic which resembles clinker. Usually of basic
rock consisting of phenocrysts of titanian composition. (Cotta, 1866, p.97; Tomkeieff
augite and olivine in a groundmass of colour- p.511)
less glass with minor analcime and microlites SCYELITE. An obsolete name for a variety of
of augite and olivine. Cf. ghizite. (Lacroix, olivine hornblendite consisting of hornblende,
1924, p.531; Scano flow, Mt Ferru, Sardinia, olivine and phlogopite. (Judd, 1885, p.401;
Italy; Tröger 600; Johannsen v.4, p.218; Loch Scye, Scotland, UK; Tröger 706;
Tomkeieff p.508) Johannsen v.4, p.424; Tomkeieff p.512)
SCHALSTEIN. An old term originally used for SEBASTIANITE. A local name for fragments of
diabase tuffs and altered diabases but now plutonic rocks ejected from Mt Somma, Italy,
restricted to bedded Palaeozoic diabase tuffs. composed mainly of anorthite and biotite
(Cotta, 1855, p.53; from the German schal = with minor augite and apatite. Heteromorph
flat, Stein = rock; Tröger 981; Tomkeieff of puglianite with biotite instead of leucite.
p.508) (Lacroix, 1917b, p.210; San Sebastiano, Mt
SCHILLERFELS. An obsolete term for a rock Somma, Naples, Italy; Tröger 363; Johannsen
described as a bastite (= altered enstatite) v.4, p.75; Tomkeieff p.512)
peridotite. (Raumer, 1819, p.40; Tröger 709; SELAGITE. An obsolete name used for a variety
Tomkeieff p.508) of trachyte containing biotite. (Haüy, 1822,
3.3 Glossary 141
p.544; from the Greek selagein = to beam Shasta, California, USA; Tröger 983;
brightly; Tröger 232; Johannsen v.3, p.79; Johannsen v.3, p.170; Tomkeieff p.520)
Tomkeieff p.515) SHIHLUNITE. A local name for a variety of
SELBERGITE. A fine-grained variety of nosean trachyte containing augite, olivine and biotite.
leucite syenite consisting of phenocrysts of Some varieties contain small amounts of
leucite, nosean (some haüyne), sanidine and leucite. (Ogura et al., 1936, p.92; 1720
aegirine-augite in a groundmass of nepheline, Shihlung lava flow, Lung-chiang Province,
alkali feldspar and aegirine. (Brauns, 1922, Manchuria, China; Tröger(38) 232ƒ;
p.47; Selberg, Laacher See, near Koblenz, Tomkeieff p.520)
Germany; Tröger 453; Johannsen v.4, p.275; SHISHIMSKITE . A local name for an ultramafic
Tomkeieff p.516) rock consisting essentially of magnetite with
SEMEITAVITE (SEMEJTAVITE, SEMEITOVITE). A some perovskite and spinel. Cf. kiirunavaarite.
variety of quartz alkali feldspar syenite con- (Shilin, 1940, p.350; Shishim Mts, Urals,
taining anorthoclase, quartz, ilmenite, augite Russian Federation; Tomkeieff p.521)
and riebeckite. (Gornostaev, 1933, p.180; SHONKINITE. A coarse-grained rock with
Semeitau Mts, Kazakhstan; Tomkeieff p.516) abundant augite, some olivine, biotite or horn-
SERPENTINITE. A rock composed almost en- blende, and essential alkali feldspar and foids,
tirely of serpentine minerals. Relics of origi- usually nepheline. Now defined modally as a
nal olivine and/or pyroxene may be present melanocratic variety of foid syenite in QAPF
and chromite or chrome spinels are com- field 11 (Fig. 2.8, p.27). (Weed & Pirsson,
monly present. An altered peridotite. (Wells, 1895a, p.415; from Shonkin, the Indian name
1948, p.95; from the mineral serpentine named for the Highwood Mts, Montana, USA;
after the French serpent = snake, on account Tröger 489; Johannsen v.4, p.13; Tomkeieff
of the appearence; Tomkeieff p.518) p.521)
SESSERALITE. A local name for a variety of SHOSHONITE. A collective term, related to
gabbro consisting essentially of plagioclase absarokite and banakite, for a trachyandesitic
and hornblende with some corundum. rock originally loosely described as an
(Millosevich, 1927, p.30; Sessera Valley, orthoclase-bearing basalt. It has since been
Piedmont, Italy; Tröger 350; Tomkeieff used in several ways for potassic basaltic and
p.519) intermediate volcanic rocks, e.g. Joplin,1964.
SHACKANITE. A porphyritic variety of analcime Now defined chemically as the potassic vari-
phonolite consisting of phenocrysts of rhomb- ety of basaltic trachyandesite in TAS field S2
shaped anorthoclase, augite and altered olivine (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Iddings, 1895a, p.943;
in a groundmass of analcime, anorthoclase, Shoshone River, Yellowstone National Park,
biotite and glass.(Daly, 1912, p.411; Shackan, Wyoming, USA; Tröger 269; Johannsen v.4,
British Columbia, Canada; Tröger 482; p.44; Tomkeieff p.521)
Johannsen v.4, p.136; Tomkeieff p.519) SIDEROMELANE. The extremely common trans-
SHASTAITE. A local term for a glassy dacite parent glass of basalts formed during subma-
containing normative andesine. Cf. ungaite. rine eruption or any magma/water interac-
(Iddings, 1913, p.106; Mt Shasta, California, tion. (Waltershausen, 1853, p.202; from the
USA; Tröger 156; Tomkeieff p.520) Greek sideros = iron, melas = dark; Johann–
SHASTALITE. A local name for fresh andesite sen v.3, p.324; Tomkeieff p.522)
glass – the altered variety has been called SIEVITE. An obsolete name given to a series of
weiselbergite. (Wadsworth, 1884, p.97; Mt glassy rocks originally described as andesitic.
142 3 Glossary of terms
(*Marzari Pencati, 1819; Sieva, Euganean apatite and opaques. (Cogné & Giot, 1961,
Hills, Italy; Tröger 984; Tomkeieff p.522) p.2569; Cap Sizun, Brittany, France)
SILEXITE . An old term for an igneous rock SKEDOPHYRE. An obsolete term for a porphyritic
consisting almost entirely of quartz. It is rock with evenly spaced phenocrysts
recommended that it is replaced by the term (skedophyric texture). (Iddings, 1909, p.224;
quartzolite, which is etymologically more Tomkeieff p.528)
correct. (Miller, 1919, p.30; from the Latin SKOMERITE. A local term for a volcanic rock
silex = flint; Tröger 2; Johannsen v.2, p.11; composed of phenocrysts of albite-oligoclase,
Tomkeieff p.523) augite and minor olivine in a groundmass of
SILICOCARBONATITE. An igneous rock albite, chlorite and opaques. (Thomas, 1911,
comprising major amounts of both silicates p.196; Skomer Island, Dyfed, Wales, UK;
and carbonates, but with silicates in excess of Tröger 215; Johannsen v.3, p.175; Tomkeieff
carbonates. The silicates may be sodic p.529)
pyroxenes and amphiboles, biotite, SMALTO. A local Italian name for a glassy
phlogopite, olivine or feldspars. Now de- rhyolite from Lipari Island. (Tomkeieff et al.,
fined chemically as a carbonatitie in which 1983, p.531)
SiO 2 > 50% (section 2.3, p.10). (Brögger, SNOBITE. A local name for a hybrid variety of
1921, p.350; Fen Complex, Telemark, Nor- hypersthene (= enstatite) dacite with inclu-
way; Tomkeieff p.525) sions of acid porphyry. (Hills, 1958, p.551;
SILICOGRANITONE . A variety of gabbro impreg- Snob’s Creek, near Eildon, Victoria, Aus-
nated with silica. (Mazzuoli & Issel, 1881, tralia)
p.326; Tomkeieff p.525) SODALITE BASALT . A term used for a volcanic
SILICOTELITE. An obsolete name for rocks con- rock consisting essentially of sodalite with
taining over 50% of non-silicate minerals. minor amounts of olivine and other mafics.
(Rinne, 1921, p.144; Tomkeieff p.525) The name should not be used as the term
SILLAR . A local Peruvian name for a variety of basalt is now restricted to a rock containing
ignimbrite which has been indurated prima- essential plagioclase. As the rock is a variety
rily by pneumatolytic processes. (Fenner, of foidite it should be given the appropriate
1948, p.883; Arequipa, Peru; Tomkeieff name, e.g. olivine-bearing sodalitite.
p.525) (Johannsen, 1938, p.346)
SILLITE. An obsolete name for a local rock SODALITE DIORITE. Now defined in QAPF
variously called mica diorite, mica syenite, field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of foid
diabase porphyry and gabbro. (Gümbel, 1861, diorite in which sodalite is the most abundant
p.187; Sill-Berge, near Berchtesgaden, Ger- foid.
many; Tröger 985; Tomkeieff p.526) SODALITE GABBRO. Now defined in
SINAITE. A term suggested (but never adopted) QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of
for plutonic alkali feldspar rocks to replace foid gabbro in which sodalite is the most
syenite – the type rock from Syene having abundant foid.
been shown to be a hornblende granite. SODALITE MONZODIORITE. Now de-
(Rozière, 1826, p.306; Mt Sinai, Egypt; fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a
Tröger(38) 985ƒ; Tomkeieff p.527) variety of foid monzodiorite in which sodalite
SIZUNITE. A local term for a variety of minette is the most abundant foid.
characterized by high K2O (> 10%) and P2O5 SODALITE MONZOGABBRO. Now de-
(2.5%) and consisting of microcline, biotite, fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a
3.3 Glossary 143
variety of foid monzogabbro in which sodalite rich variety of dolerite. (Kolderup, 1896,
is the most abundant foid. p.159; Soggendal, Norway; Tröger 988;
SODALITE MONZOSYENITE. Now de- Johannsen v.3, p.332; Tomkeieff p.533)
fined in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a SÖLVSBERGITE . A variety of peralkaline
variety of foid monzosyenite in which sodalite microsyenite or peralkaline trachyte, often
is the most abundant foid. The term is syn- occurring as minor intrusions, consisting es-
onymous with sodalite plagisyenite. sentially of alkali feldspar with minor alkali
SODALITE PLAGISYENITE. Now defined pyroxene and/or alkali amphibole. (Brögger,
in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety 1894, p.67; Sölvsberg, Gran, Oslo Igneous
of foid plagisyenite in which sodalite is the Province, Norway; Tröger 192; Johannsen
most abundant foid. The term is synonymous v.3, p.107; Tomkeieff p.535)
with sodalite monzosyenite. SOMMAITE. A medium- to coarse-grained
SODALITE SYENITE. Now defined in variety of leucite monzosyenite consisting of
QAPF field 11 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of phenocrysts of titanian augite and lesser
foid syenite in which sodalite is the most olivine in a groundmass of sanidine,
abundant foid.(Steenstrup, 1881, p.34; Tröger labradorite and leucite. It occurrs abundantly
438; Johannsen v.4, p.113; Tomkeieff p.532) among the ejected blocks of Mt Somma.
SODALITHOLITH (SODALITHITE). The spellings (Lacroix, 1905, p.1189; Mt Somma, Naples,
adopted by Tröger (1935) and Johannsen Italy; Tröger 511; Johannsen v.4, p.193;
(1938) for the plutonic rock that Ussing (1912) Tomkeieff p.536)
had called sodalitite. (Original reference un- SORDAWALITE (SORDAVALITE). An obsolete term
certain; Tröger 632; Johannsen v.4, p.346) originally used to describe a mineral and later
SODALITITE. A term originally proposed for redefined as a vitreous selvage to an olivine-
a leucocratic plutonic rock almost wholly rich dyke rock, i.e. a tachylyte. (Nordenskjöld,
composed of sodalite crystals together with 1820, p.86; Sordavala, Lake Ladoga, near St
minor alkali feldspar, aegirine and eudialyte. Petersburg, Russian Federation; Tröger 989;
Cf. naujaite. However, the term is now used Johannsen v.3, p.323; Tomkeieff p.536)
for volcanic rocks and is defined as a variety SÖRKEDALITE. A local name for a variety of
of foidite in QAPF field 15c (Fig. 2.11, p.31). olivine monzodiorite consisting of abundant
(Ussing, 1912, p.156; Ilímaussaq, Greenland; antiperthitic andesine, which may be mantled
Tomkeieff p.532) by anorthoclase, and by olivine, opaques and
SODALITOLITE. Now defined in QAPF apatite with minor clinopyroxene and biotite.
field 15 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of foidolite (Brögger, 1933, p.35; Kjelsås, Sörkedal, Oslo
in which sodalite is the most abundant foid. district, Norway; Tröger 286; Johannsen v.4,
Cf. sodalitite. Examples are naujaite and p.54; Tomkeieff p.536)
tawite. SÖVITE (SOEVITE). A special term in the
SODALITOPHYRE. A porphyritic rock consisting carbonatite classification for the coarse-
essentially of phenocrysts of sodalite, augite grained variety of calcite carbonatite in which
and hornblende in a glassy matrix. (Hibsch, the most abundant carbonate is calcite (sec-
1902, p.526; Böhmisches Mittelgebirge (now tion 2.3, p.10). Biotite and apatite are also
ºeské St¶edoho¶í), N. Bohemia, Czech Re- frequently present. (Brögger, 1921, p.246;
public; Tröger 986; Tomkeieff p.532) Söve, Fen Complex, Telemark, Norway;
SOEVITE. An alternative spelling of sövite. Tröger 753; Tomkeieff p.537)
SOGGENDALITE. A local name for a pyroxene- SPERONE . A local name for a yellowish, porous
144 3 Glossary of terms
leucitite from the Alban Hills, Italy. (Gmelin, STAVRITE. A local name for a dyke rock con-
1814; Tröger 990; Johannsen v.4, p.363; sisting of large amounts of amphibole nee-
Tomkeieff p.538) dles with interstitial biotite and minor quartz,
SPESSARTITE. A variety of lamprophyre opaques and apatite. The rock may be meta-
consisting of phenocrysts of hornblende with morphic. (Eckermann, 1928a, p.405;
or without biotite, olivine or pyroxene in a Stavreviken, Alnö Island, Västernorrland,
groundmass of the same minerals plus Sweden; Tröger 713; Johannsen v.4, p.445;
plagioclase and subordinate alkali feldspar. Tomkeieff p.544)
Now defined in the lamprophyre classifica- STIGMITE. An obsolete name for a porphyritic
tion (Table 2.9, p.19). (Rosenbusch, 1896, pitchstone or obsidian. (Brongniart, 1813,
p.532; Spessart, Bavaria, Germany; Tröger p.44; Tomkeieff p.545)
318; Johannsen v.3, p.191; Tomkeieff p.538) STUBACHITE. An obsolete term originally used
SPHENITITE. A variety of pyroxenite, similar to for an igneous rock composed of olivine and
jacupirangite, with up to 50% sphene (now antigorite with some chrome spinel and
called titanite). (Allen, 1914, p.155; Ice River, pyroxene, but later shown to be a partially
British Columbia, Canada; Tröger 696; altered olivine pyroxene rock. (Weinschenk,
Johannsen v.4, p.464; Tomkeieff p.538) 1895, p.701; Stubachtal, Tyrol, Austria;
SPIEMONTITE. An obsolete term for a variety of Tomkeieff p.550)
fine-grained diorite. (Steininger, 1841, p.30; SUBALKALI. A term used for rocks that are
Spiemont Mt, Nahe district, Saarland, Ger- not alkaline in character. (Iddings, 1895b,
many) p.183)
SPILITE. A term originally used for altered SUBALKALI BASALT. Now defined chemi-
phenocryst-poor or aphyric basaltic rocks but cally as a variety of basalt in TAS field B
later (Flett, 1907) used for altered (often (p.36) which do not contain normative
albitized) basaltic lavas. (Brongniart, 1827, nepheline. Cf. alkali basalt. (Chayes, 1966,
p.98; Tröger 329; Johannsen v.3, p.299; p.137)
Tomkeieff p.539) SUBPHONOLITE. A variety of phonolite with a
SPINELLITE . A rock in which spinel is the texture which suggests that it crystallized at
predominant mineral. However, Johannsen, depths below which phonolite would nor-
to whom the term is attributed, only used the mally crystallize but not deep enough to be a
term in conjunction with a mineral qualifier, nepheline syenite. (Adamson, 1944, p.241;
e.g. magnetite spinellite. (Tomkeieff et al., Tomkeieff p.552)
1983, p.540) SUDBURITE. A local name for a melanocratic
SPODITE. An obsolete term for volcanic ashes. volcanic rock containing hypersthene (=
(Cordier, 1816, p.381; Tomkeieff p.541) enstatite) and augite phenocrysts in an
SPUMULITE . A little-used name for pumice equigranular groundmass of these minerals,
stone. The reference implies the term was bytownite and biotite. The original rock is
used earlier by Zavaritskii. (Lebedinsky & probably a hornfels. (Coleman, 1914, p.215;
Chu Tszya-Syan, 1958, p.15; Tomkeieff Sudbury, Ontario, Canada; Tröger 393;
p.542) Johannsen v.3, p.305; Tomkeieff p.553)
SPURINE . An obsolete name for a variety of SUEVITE. A glassy material found in breccia or
porphyry containing quartz, feldspar and talc. tuff around the Ries meteorite impact crater
(Jurine, 1806, p.375; Mont Blanc, France; and containing the high-pressure polymorphs
Tomkeieff p.542) of silica, coesite and stishovite. (Sauer, 1919,
3.3 Glossary 145
p.15; named after the Suevi who lived around Probably hybrid rocks. (Eskola, 1921, p.41;
Nördlinger Ries, Bavaria, Germany in Ro- Sviatoi Nos, Transbaikalia, Siberia, Russian
man times; Tröger 992; Tomkeieff p.553) Federation; Tröger 188; Johannsen v.3, p.111;
SULDENITE. An obsolete name for a variety of Tomkeieff p.556)
quartz microgabbro (monzogabbro) contain- SYENEID. An obsolete field term for a coarse-
ing phenocrysts of labradorite, hornblende grained igneous rock consisting of feldspar
and quartz in a groundmass of these minerals with biotite and/or amphibole and/or
with orthoclase, diopside and biotite. (Stache pyroxene. (Johannsen, 1911, p.320;
& John, 1879, p.382; Suldenferner, Ortler Tomkeieff p.557)
Alps, Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 117; SYENIDE. A revised spelling recommended to
Tomkeieff p.554) replace the field term syeneid. Now obsolete.
SUMACOITE. An obsolete name for a variety of (Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen v.1, p.57)
porphyritic trachyandesite containing abun- SYENILITE . An obsolete name for an amphibole
dant phenocrysts of intermediate plagioclase granite. (Cordier, 1868, p.78; Syene, now
and augite in a groundmass of augite, sodic Aswân, Egypt; Tomkeieff p.557)
plagioclase, orthoclase and minor nepheline, SYENITE. A plutonic rock consisting mainly
haüyne and altered sodalite. The rock was of alkali feldspar with subordinate sodic
originally described as an andesitic tephrite. plagioclase, biotite, pyroxene, amphibole and
(Johannsen, 1938, p.188; Sumaco Volcano, occasional fayalite. Minor quartz or nepheline
Ecuador; Tröger(38) 267; Tomkeieff p.554) may also be present. Now defined modally in
SUSSEXITE. A leucocratic medium-grained va- QAPF field 7 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (A term of
riety of nepheline syenite with abundant large great antiquity usually attributed to Pliny,
crystals of nepheline in a matrix of nepheline, AD 77 – see Johannsen for further discussion;
aegirine-augite needles and alkali feldspar. Syene, now Aswân, Egypt; Tröger 240;
Katophorite and biotite may also be present. Johannsen v.3, p.52; Tomkeieff p.557)
(Brögger, 1894, p.173; Beemerville, Sussex SYENITELLE . An obsolete name for a variety of
County, New Jersey, USA; Tröger 462; banded syenite. (Rozière, 1826, p.250; Syene,
Johannsen v.4, p.269; Tomkeieff p.556) now Aswân, Egypt; Tomkeieff p.557)
SUZORITE. A local name for a coarse-grained SYENITITE . A term proposed (but not adopted)
rock consisting essentially of biotite, with for both biotite-bearing syenitic aplites and
small amounts of red orthoclase, augite and plagioclase-bearing syenites. (Polenov, 1899,
apatite. (Faessler, 1939, p.47; Suzor Town- p.464; Tröger 993; Johannsen v.3, p.61;
ship, Laviolette County, Quebec, Canada; Tomkeieff p.558)
Tomkeieff p.556) SYENITOID. Used proposed for preliminary
SVARTVIKITE. A variety of microsyenite con- use in the QAPF “field” classification (Fig.
sisting essentially of albite, in which abun- 2.10, p.29) for plutonic rocks tentatively iden-
dant diopsidic pyroxene grains occur, tified as syenite or monzonite. (Streckeisen,
intergrown with muscovite and calcite. Origi- 1973, p.28)
nally described as an albitophyre with a chemi- SYENODIORITE. May be used as a compre-
cal similarity to holyokeite. (Eckermann, hensive term for plutonic rocks intermediate
1938b, p.425; Svartviken Cove, N. Ulfö Is- between syenite and diorite (p.23).
land, Sweden; Tomkeieff p.556) (Johannsen, 1917, p.89; Tröger 994;
SVIATONOSSITE. A local term for syenites char- Johannsen v.3, p.110; Tomkeieff p.558)
acterized by the presence of andradite garnet. SYENOGABBRO. May be used as a compre-
146 3 Glossary of terms
nepheline and titanian augite, lesser amounts TEPHRILEUCITITE. A synonym for tephritic
of opaques, melilite and olivine, and minor leucitite of QAPF field 15b (Fig. 2.11, p.31).
amounts of apatite and perovskite. (Rittmann, 1973, p.135)
(Johannsen, 1938, p.318; Shannon Tier, near TEPHRINE. An obsolete term for tephrite.
Bothwell, Tasmania, Australia; Tröger(38) (Brongniart, 1813, p.40; Tomkeieff p.567)
607ƒ; Tomkeieff p.564) TEPHRINEPHELINITE . A synonym for tephritic
TAURITE. An obsolete local name for a variety nephelinite of QAPF field 15b (Fig. 2.11,
of spherulitic alkali feldspar rhyolite contain- p.31). (Rittmann, 1973, p.135)
ing phenocrysts of anorthoclase in a TEPHRIPHONOLITE. A synonym for
groundmass of quartz, orthoclase, aegirine- tephritic phonolite of QAPF field 12 (Fig.
augite and arfvedsonite. (Lagorio, 1897, p.5; 2.11, p.31), and also defined chemically in
Taurida, Crimea, Ukraine; Tröger 74; TAS field U3 (Fig. 2.14, p.35) (Rittmann,
Tomkeieff p.564) 1973, p.134)
TAUTIRITE. A local name for a variety of TEPHRITE. An alkaline volcanic rock com-
tephritic phonolite consisting of small posed essentially of calcic plagioclase,
phenocrysts of hornblende, titanite, augite clinopyroxene and feldspathoid. Now de-
and biotite in a groundmass of alkali feldspar fined modally in QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.11,
and andesine with some nepheline and p.31) and, if modes are not available, chemi-
sodalite. Cf. pollenite. (Iddings & Morley, cally in TAS field U1 (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (A
1918, p.117; Tautira Beach, Taiarapu, Ta- term of great antiquity usually attributed to
hiti, Pacific Ocean; Tröger 532; Johannsen Pliny, AD 77, – see Johannsen for further
v.4, p.166; Tomkeieff p.564) discussion; from the Greek tephra = ashes;
TAVOLATITE. A variety of leucite phonolite Tröger 999; Johannsen v.4, p.230;
essentially composed of leucite with subordi- Tomkeieff p.567)
nate alkali feldspar, nepheline, haüyne, TEPHRITIC FOIDITE. A collective term for
plagioclase and clinopyroxene. (Washing- alkaline volcanic rocks consisting of foids
ton, 1906, p.50; Osteria del Tavolato, Alban with some plagioclase as defined modally in
Hills, near Rome, Italy; Tröger 530; QAPF field 15b (Fig. 2.11, p.31). It is distin-
Johannsen v.4, p.285; Tomkeieff p.565) guished from basanitic foidite by having less
TAWITE. A variety of foidolite composed largely than 10% modal olivine. If possible the most
of crystals of sodalite together with aegirine. abundant foid should be used in the name,
Some nepheline, alkali feldspar and eudialyte e.g. tephritic nephelinite, tephritic leucitite
are usually present. Feldspathic varieties have etc. (Table 2.8, p.18). (Streckeisen, 1978,
been called beloeilite and feldspattavite. p.7)
(Ramsay & Hackman, 1894, p.93; Tawajok TEPHRITIC LEUCITITE. Now defined
Valley, Lovozero complex, Kola Peninsula, modally in the leucite-bearing rock classifi-
Russian Federation; Tröger 636; Johannsen cation (section 2.8, p.18) as a volcanic rock
v.4, p.319; Tomkeieff p.565) falling into QAPF field 15b and consisting of
TEPHRA. A collective term used in the leucite, clinopyroxene, minor olivine and with
pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.7) plagioclase > sanidine. Other foids may be
for pyroclastic deposits that are predominatly present in minor amounts. (Streckeisen, 1978,
unconsolidated. Cf. pyroclastic rock. p.7)
(Thorarinsson, 1944, p.6; from the Greek TEPHRITIC PHONOLITE. A collective term
tephra = ashes; Tomkeieff p.567) for alkaline volcanic rocks consisting of al-
148 3 Glossary of terms
kali feldspar, sodic plagioclase, feldspathoid able but sometimes major constituent. May
and various mafic minerals. Now defined be used as a synonym for nepheline gabbro of
modally in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.11, p.31). QAPF field 14 (p.24). (Rosenbusch, 1887,
(Streckeisen, 1978, p.6) p.247; from the Greek therein = to search for;
TEPHRITOID. A term originally proposed Tröger 514; Johannsen v.4, p.222; Tomkeieff
for rocks intermediate between olivine-free p.571)
basalt and tephrite. Later used as an adjective THEROLITE. According to Zirkel the correct
to describe tephrite-like rocks. Now proposed spelling of theralite. (Zirkel, 1894b, p.800;
for preliminary use in the QAPF “field” clas- Kola Peninsula, Russian Federation;
sification (Fig. 2.19, p.39) for volcanic rocks Tomkeieff p.571)
thought to contain essential foids and in which THOLEIITE (THOLEITE, THOLEYITE). This term
plagioclase is thought to be more abundant has caused considerable confusion. It was
than alkali feldspar. (Bücking, 1881, p.157; originally used for a “doleritic trapp” said to
Johannsen v.4, p.69; Tomkeieff p.568) consist of albite and ilmenite. Later
TEREKTITE. A local name for an effusive equiva- Rosenbusch (1887) redefined it as an olivine-
lent of semeitavite, which is a variety of poor or olivine-free plagioclase augite rock
quartz alkali feldspar syenite. (Gornostaev, with intersertal texture. It then became used
1933, p.191; Terekty Hill, Semeitau Mts, as a common variety of basalt which Yoder &
Russian Federation; Tomkeieff p.568) Tilley (1962) later defined chemically as a
TERZONTLI. An erroneous spelling of tezontli. hypersthene normative basalt. However, Jung
(Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.569) (1958) had shown the type rock was not a
TESCHENITE (TESCHINITE). A variety of tholeiite, as chemically defined above, but a
analcime gabbro consisting of olivine, titanian leucocratic subvolcanic variety of
augite, labradorite and analcime. Originally monzodiorite for which he proposed the name
spelt teschinite; Zirkel (1866b, p.318) changed tholeyite. The Subcommission recommend
the spelling to teschenite. May be used as a that this term should be replaced by tholeiitic
synonym for analcime gabbro of QAPF field basalt. (Steininger, 1840, p.99; Tholey, Nahe
14 (p.24). (Hohenegger, 1861, p.43; Teschen district, Saarland, Germany; Tröger 344;
(now divided into ºesk¥ T£§ín, Czech Re- Johannsen v.3, p.298; Tomkeieff p.572)
public and Cieszyn, Poland); Tröger 565; THOLEIITIC BASALT. A common variety
Johannsen v.4, p.226; Tomkeieff p.569) of basalt composed of labradorite, augite,
TETIN. A local name for a volcanic ash used in hypersthene (= enstatite) or pigeonite, with
the Azores for cement making. (Lea & Desch, olivine (often showing a reaction relation-
1935, p.244; Tomkeieff p.570) ship) or quartz, and often with interstitial
TEXONTLI. A Mexican name for a cellular glass. The Subcommission recommends that
amygdaloidal lava or pumice. (Humboldt, this term should be used instead of tholeiite.
1823, p.358; Tomkeieff p.570) THOLERITE. An obsolete early form of dolerite.
TEZONTLI. A local term, probable Aztec in (Leonhard, 1823a, p.118; from the Greek
origin, originally applied to scoriaceous ba- tholeros = dirty, gloomy; Tomkeieff p.572)
salt, but now applied to any other type of rock THURESITE. A local term for a variety of alkali
except granite or marble. (Ives, 1956, p.122) feldspar syenite composed of microcline, Na-
THERALITE. A variety of nepheline gabbro amphibole and hornblende with augite cores.
consisting essentially of titanian augite, (Hackl & Waldmann, 1935, p.260; Thures,
labradorite and nepheline. Olivine is a vari- near Raabs, Lower Austria, Austria;
3.3 Glossary 149
Tröger(38) 178fi; Tomkeieff p.572) Norway; Tröger 495; Johannsen v.4, p.277;
TILAITE. A mafic variety of gabbro composed Tomkeieff p.574)
of green chrome-diopside, olivine and minor T OADSTONE. An obsolete term for an
highly calcic plagioclase. (Duparc & Pearce, amygdaloidal basalt named because it can
1905, p.1614; Tilai-Kamen, Koswa region, look like the skin of a toad. (Pinkerton, 1811a,
N. Urals, Russian Federation; Tröger 399; p.93; Johannsen v.3, p.281; Tomkeieff p.574)
Johannsen v.3, p.245; Tomkeieff p.572) TOELLITE . See töllite.
TIMAZITE. An obsolete local term for an altered TÖIENITE. A name proposed for a rock which
hornblende biotite andesite. (Breithaupt, was later found to be identical to windsorite.
1861, p.51; Timok River, Serbia, Yugosla- The name was later withdrawn. (Brögger,
via; Tröger 1000; Johannsen v.3, p.170; 1931, p.65; Tröger 1002)
Tomkeieff p.573) TOKÉITE . A local name for a melanocratic
TINGUAITE. A variety of phonolite consisting of variety of basalt containing abundant
alkali feldspar, nepheline with or without phenocrysts of augite and some olivine and
other foids, aegirine and sometimes biotite opaques in a fine-grained groundmass of
and characterized by “tinguaitic texture” in these minerals, labradorite and biotite.
which needles of aegirine occur interstitially (Duparc & Molly, 1928, p.24; Toké-Grat,
in a mozaic of alkali feldspar and foids. Gouder Valley, near Addis Ababa, Ethiopia;
(Rosenbusch, 1887, p.628; Serra de Tingua, Tröger 407; Johannsen v.3, p.306; Tomkeieff
Rio de Janeiro, Brazil; Tröger 445; Johannsen p.574)
v.4, p.145; Tomkeieff p.573) TÖLLITE (TOELLITE). An obsolete local name
TIPYNEITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a for a garnet-bearing variety of quartz diorite
rock consisting essentially of titaniferous porphyry. (Pichler, 1875, p.926; Töll, near
pyroxene and nepheline. (Belyankin, 1929, Merano, Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 115;
p.22) Johannsen v.2, p.400; Tomkeieff p.574)
TIRILITE. A local term for a rapakivi-diabase TONALITE. A plutonic rock consisting es-
hybrid of granodiorite composition consist- sentially of quartz and intermediate
ing of andesine, microcline-perthite, horn- plagioclase, usually with biotite and
blende, biotite and serpentinized pyroxene. amphibole. Now defined modally in QAPF
(Wahl, 1925, p.69; Tirilä, near Lappeenranta, field 5 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Rath, 1864, p.249;
Finland; Tröger 81; Tomkeieff p.573) Tonale Pass, Adamello, Alto Adige, Italy;
TITANOLITE. A name for a variety of alkali Tröger 132; Johannsen v.2, p.378; Tomkeieff
pyroxenite rich in titanite with magnetite and p.574)
calcite. Tröger (1938) suggests the rock may TÖNSBERGITE. A local term for a variety of
be a skarn. (Kretschmer, 1917, p.189; Tröger alkali feldspar syenite in which the alkali
1001; Tomkeieff p.573) feldspars are rhomb-shaped. Occurs as a red
TJOSITE. A local name for a lamprophyric rock altered variety of larvikite. (Brögger, 1898,
or micromelteigite similar to jacupirangite p.328; Tønsberg, Oslo Igneous Province,
with phenocrysts of augite, abundant mag- Norway; Tröger 184; Tomkeieff p.574)
netite, ilmenite and apatite with some biotite TOPATOURBIOLILEPIQUORTHITE. An unwieldy
in a groundmass of anorthoclase and name constructed by Johannsen to illustrate
nepheline. Similar to cocite but with nepheline some of the possibilities of the mnemonic
instead of leucite. (Brögger, 1906, p.128; classification of Belyankin (1929) for a vari-
Tjose, near Larvik, Oslo Igneous Province, ety of granite consisting of topaz, tourma-
150 3 Glossary of terms
line, biotite, oligoclase, lepidolite, quartz and orthoclase, hypersthene (= enstatite) and
orthoclase. Cf. biquahororthandite and biotite in a glassy matrix of rhyolite compo-
hobiquandorthite. (Johannsen, 1931, p.125) sition. Cf. dellenite. (Washington, 1897a,
TOPAZ RHYOLITE. A variety of rhyolite rich in p.37; Mt Amiata, Tuscany, Italy; Tröger 101;
fluorine, silica and the lithophile elements, Johannsen v.2, p.310; Tomkeieff p.576)
characterized by the presence of topaz in gas TOURMALITE. A term suggested for rocks con-
cavities. Although not present in all cavities, sisting of tourmaline and quartz only.
the topaz can usually be found in 15 to 30 (Johannsen, 1920a, p.53; Johannsen v.2, p.22;
minutes diligent searching with a hand lens – Tomkeieff p.577)
not the most suitable characteristic for nam- TRACHIVICOITE. An obsolete name for a variety
ing a rock! Stated to be synonymous with of vicoite rich in sanidine. (Washington, 1906,
ongonite. (Burt et al., 1982, p.1818) p.57; Tomkeieff p.577)
TOPAZITE. A term suggested for rocks consist- TRACHORHEITE. An old field term to cover
ing of topaz and quartz. (Johannsen, 1920a, andesite, trachyte and rhyolite when they are
p.53; Tröger 6; Johannsen v.2, p.21; difficult to distinguish in the field. (Endlich,
Tomkeieff p.575) 1874, p.319; Tomkeieff p.577)
TOPSAILITE. A local name for a dyke rock TRACHYANDESITE. A term originally used
containing phenocrysts of plagioclase, augite, for volcanic rocks intermediate in composi-
apatite, and titanomagnetite in a groundmass tion between trachyte and andesite and con-
of andesine, biotite, barkevikite (see p.44), taining approximately equal amounts of al-
augite and titanite. (Lacroix, 1911b, p.79; kali feldspar and plagioclase. Later used for
Cape Topsail, Tamara Island, Îles de Los, volcanic rocks containing foids as well as
Conakry, Guinea; Tröger 558; Tomkeieff alkali feldspar and plagioclase (Rosenbusch,
p.575) 1908). Now defined chemically in TAS field
TORDRILLITE. An obsolete group name pro- S3 (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Michel-Lévy, 1894,
posed for quartz alkali feldspar lavas and p.8; Tröger 1003; Johannsen v.3, p.118;
chemically equivalent to alaskite. (Spurr, Tomkeieff p.577)
1900a, p.189; Tordrillo Mts, Alaska, USA; TRACHYBASALT. Although originally used
Tröger 44; Johannsen v.2, p.113; Tomkeieff for foidal rocks, the term has mainly been
p.576) used for basaltic volcanic rocks containing
TORRICELLITE. An obsolete term for a fine- labradorite and alkali feldspar. Now defined
grained basalt containing quartz. (Pinkerton, chemically in TAS field S1 (Fig. 2.14, p.35).
1811b, p.50; named after Torricelli, 1640; (Bo¶ick¥, 1874, p.44; Tröger 1004; Johannsen
Tomkeieff p.576) v.3, p.128; Tomkeieff p.577)
TORYHILLITE. A variety of nepheline syenite TRACHYDACITE. A term originally used
composed mainly of nepheline with albite, for a variety of rhyolite containing bronzite
aegirine-augite and minor calcite, but with- (= enstatite) and an alkali feldspar to oligoclase
out K-feldspar. (Johannsen, 1920b, p.163; ratio of 2:1. Now defined chemically as rocks
Toryhill, Monmouth Township, Ontario, with more than 20% normative quartz in TAS
Canada; Tröger 423; Johannsen v.4, p.298; field T (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Millosevich, 1908,
Tomkeieff p.576) p.418; Riu Mannu, Sassari, Sardinia, Italy;
TOSCANITE. A name for a variety of rhyodacite Tröger 94; Tomkeieff p.578)
(a rock intermediate between rhyolite and TRACHYDOLERITE. A term mainly used for vol-
dacite) containing calcic plagioclase, canic rocks containing both orthoclase and
3.3 Glossary 151
labradorite. Cf. trachybasalt. (Abich, 1841, alkali basalt is used as a synonym. (Kuno,
p.100; Tröger 1005; Johannsen v.3, p.128; 1960, p.121)
Tomkeieff p.578) TRAPP (TRAP). A term that came to be used
TRACHYLABRADORITE. A term for a leuco- imprecisely for volcanic and medium-grained
trachybasalt in which the plagioclase is more rocks of basaltic composition. Now some-
calcic than An50 . (Jung & Brousse, 1959, times used for plateau basalts. (Rinman, 1754,
p.112) p.293; from the Swedish trappar = steps, i.e.
TRACHYLIPARITE. A term originally used for a jointing; Tröger 1009; Johannsen v.3, p.247;
variety of rhyolite with an alkali feldspar to Tomkeieff p.580)
oligoclase ratio of 3:1. (Derwies, 1905, p.71; TRAPPIDE. A name recommended to replace the
Medovka, Pyatigorsk, N. Caucasus, Russian field term anameseid. Now obsolete.
Federation; Tröger 93; Tomkeieff p.578) (Johannsen, 1926, p.181; Johannsen v.1, p.58;
TRACHYPHONOLITE. An obsolete term for a Tomkeieff p.580)
phonolite with trachytic texture. (Bo¶ick¥, TRAPPITE . An obsolete term for trapp.
1873, p.18; Tröger 1006) (Brongniart, 1813, p.40; Tomkeieff p.580)
TRACHYTE. A volcanic rock consisting es- TRASS . A local Italian name for a non-stratified
sentially of alkali feldspar. Now defined tuff consisting of small fragments of altered
modally in QAPF field 7 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) trachytic pumice. (Leonhard, 1823b, p.692;
and, if modes are not available, chemically in Johannsen v.3, p.20; Tomkeieff p.580)
TAS field T (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Brongniart, TRASSOITE . An obsolete term for a volcanic tuff
1813, p.43; from the Greek trachys = rough; consisting of fragments of feldspar and glass.
Tröger 251; Johannsen v.3, p.67; Tomkeieff (Cordier, 1816, p.366; Tomkeieff p.580)
p.578) TREMATODE. An obsolete name for a vesicular
TRACHYTE-ANDESITE. An obsolete term for the andesite. (Haüy, 1822, p.578; Volvic, Au-
extrusive equivalents of monzonite, later su- vergne, France; Tomkeieff p.581)
perseded by the term latite. (Brögger, 1895, TRIAPHYRE . An obsolete term proposed for
p.60; Tröger 1007; Johannsen v.3, p.100) igneous rocks intruding Triassic formations.
TRACHYTOID. A term proposed for vol- (Ebray, 1875, p.291; Tomkeieff p.581)
canic rocks consisting mainly of sanidine, TRISTANITE. Originally described as a member
plagioclase, hornblende or mica. Later used of a potassic volcanic rock series falling in
as a textural term (Johannsen, 1931). Now Daly’s compositional gap between
proposed for preliminary use in the QAPF trachyandesite and trachyte, with a differen-
“field” classification (Fig. 2.19, p.39) for tiation index between 60 and 75. It consists
volcanic rocks tentatively identified as essentially of phenocrysts of plagioclase,
trachyte. (Gümbel, 1888, p.86; Tomkeieff zoned from labradorite to oligoclase and of-
p.579) ten rimmed with alkali feldspar, Fe-olivine
TRANSITIONAL BASALT . A variety of basalt tran- and pyroxene in a groundmass of Fe-olivine
sitional between typical tholeiitic basalt and and titanian augite with andesine and intersti-
alkali basalt. It consists of olivine, Ca-rich tial alkali feldpar. (Tilley & Muir, 1963,
augite, plagioclase and titanomagnetite plus p.439; Tristan da Cunha, South Atlantic
variable, but small, amounts of alkali feld- Ocean)
spar. Ca-poor pyroxenes are absent. It is often TROCTOLITE. A variety of gabbro com-
associated with peralkaline rhyolite and posed essentially of highly calcic plagioclase
peralkaline trachyte. In Russian the term mid- and olivine with little or no pyroxene. Now
152 3 Glossary of terms
defined modally in the gabbroic rock classi- consist totally of magmatic material or of
fication (Fig. 2.6, p.25). (Lasaulx, 1875, p.317; fragments derived from the walls of the con-
from the Greek troktes = trout; Tröger 353; duit, or a mixture of both. (Cloos, 1941;
Johannsen v.3, p.225; Tomkeieff p.581) Swabia, Germany)
TRONDHJEMITE. A leucocratic variety of TUFFITE. A term used in the pyroclastic
tonalite consisting essentially of sodic classification (Table 2.4, p.9) for rocks con-
plagioclase and quartz with minor biotite. sisting of mixtures of pyroclasts and epiclasts.
Orthoclase is characteristically absent and (Schmid, 1981, p.43)
hornblende is rare. May be used as a synonym TURJAITE. A name for a variety of melilitolite
for plagiogranite and leucocratic tonalite of mainly consisting of melilite, biotite and
QAPF field 5 (p.23). (Goldschmidt, 1916, nepheline with minor perovskite, melanite
p.75; Trondhjem, now Trondheim, Norway; garnet and apatite. May be used as an optional
Tröger 129; Johannsen v.2, p.387; Tomkeieff term in the melilitic rocks classification if
p.582) nepheline > 10% and melilite > nepheline
TROWLESWORTHITE. An obsolete name for a (section 2.4, p.11). (Ramsay, 1921, p.489;
coarse-grained pneumatolytic vein found in Turja, now Cape Turii, Kola Peninsula, Rus-
granite consisting of red orthoclase, tourma- sian Federation; Tröger 659; Johannsen v.4,
line and fluorite with minor quartz. (Worth, p.323; Tomkeieff p.585)
1884, p.177; Trowlesworthy Tor, Cornwall, TURJITE. A melanocratic lamprophyre rich in
England, UK; Johannsen v.3, p.5; Tomkeieff biotite, analcime, calcite and melanite garnet.
p.582) (Belyankin & Kupletskii, 1924, p.35; Turja,
TSINGTAUITE. A local name for a variety of now Cape Turii, Kola Peninsula, Russian
granite porphyry containing phenocrysts of Federation; Tröger 640; Tomkeieff p.585)
microperthite and sodic plagioclase. (Rinne, TUSCULITE. A local name for a leucocratic
1904, p.142; Tsingtau, Shantung, China; variety of melilite leucitite composed mainly
Tröger 88; Johannsen v.2, p.300; Tomkeieff of leucite, minor melilite, pyroxene, alkali
p.582) feldspar and magnetite.(Cordier, 1868, p.118;
TUFAITE. An obsolete term for a tuff consisting Tusculum, Frascati, Alban Hills, near Rome,
of fragments of pyroxene and other compo- Italy; Tröger 1011; Tomkeieff p.585)
nents. (Cordier, 1816, p.366; Tomkeieff TUTVETITE. A local name for a variety of
p.582) trachyte. (Johannsen, 1938, p.49; Tutvet,
TUFF. Now defined in the pyroclastic classi- Hedrum, Oslo district, Norway; Tröger(38)
fication (section 2.2.2, p.8 and Fig. 2.1, p.8) 171ƒ; Tomkeieff p.585)
as a pyroclastic rock in which ash > 75%. The TUVINITE. A local name for a variety of urtite in
term is synonymous with ash tuff. See also which the predominant mineral is nepheline
coarse (ash) tuff, fine (ash) tuff and dust tuff. but in which calcite is also present. (Yashina,
(Phillips, 1815, p.172; Tomkeieff p.583) 1957, p.35; Tuva region, S. Siberia, Russian
TUFF BRECCIA. Now defined in the Federation; Tomkeieff p.585)
pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.8 TVEITÅSITE. A local name for a melanocratic
and Fig. 2.1, p.8) as a pyroclastic rock in variety of fenite composed mainly of aegirine-
which bombs and/or blocks range from 25% augite and sometimes perthite. Titanite, apa-
to 75%. tite and sometimes nepheline may be present.
TUFFISITE. An intrusive tuff occurring in pipes, (Brögger, 1921, p.155; Tveitåsen, Fen
dykes and sills in which the particles may Complex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger 226;
3.3 Glossary 153
Johannsen v.4, p.33; Tomkeieff p.585) ULTRAMAFITITE. A term suggested for volcanic
UGANDITE. A melanocratic variety of leucitite rocks with M > 90%, but no longer regarded
largely composed of clinopyroxene, olivine as necessary. (Streckeisen, 1978, p.7)
and leucite with subordinate plagioclase in a ULTRAMAFITOLITE. A term suggested for a plu-
glassy matrix. (Holmes & Harwood, 1937, tonic rock with M > 90%, but now replaced
p.11; Bufumbira, Uganda; Tröger(38) 642fl; by the term ultramafic rock (section 2.11.2,
Johannsen v.1 (2nd Edn), p.285; Tomkeieff p.28). (Streckeisen, 1976, p.15)
p.587) ULTRAMELILITOLITE. A name proposed for a
UKRAINITE. A local name for a quartz monzonite. plutonic rock in which melilite is in excess of
(Bezborod’ko, 1935, p.198; Mariupol, Sea of 65%. (Dunworth & Bell, 1998, p.899)
Azov, Ukraine; Tröger(38) 86ƒ; Tomkeieff UMPTEKITE. A variety of alkali feldspar syenite
p.587) consisting of microperthite, arfvedsonite and
ULRICHITE. A porphyritic variety of micro aegirine. Nepheline is sometimes present.
nepheline syenite or phonolite containing (Ramsay & Hackman, 1894, p.81; Umptek,
phenocrysts of alkali feldspar, nepheline and Khibina complex, Kola Peninsula, Russian
barkevikite (see p.44) in a groundmass of Federation; Tröger 181; Johannsen v.4, p.8;
alkali feldspar, Na-rich amphibole and Tomkeieff p.588)
pyroxene. (Marshall, 1906, p.397; named UNAKYTE (UNAKITE). A local term for a variety
after Ulrich; Dunedin, New Zealand; Tröger of granite containing appreciable amounts of
455; Johannsen v.4, p.153; Tomkeieff p.587) epidote. (Bradley, 1874, p.519; Unaka Range,
ULTRABASIC. A commonly used chemical Great Smoky Mts, N. Carolina – Tennessee,
term now defined in the TAS classification USA; Tröger 70; Johannsen v.2, p.59;
(Fig. 2.14, p.35) as a rock containing less than Tomkeieff p.589)
45% SiO2. See also basic, intermediate and UNCOMPAHGRITE. A variety of pyroxene
acid.(Judd, 1881, p.317; Johannsen v.1, p.194; melilitolite consisting of more than 65%
Tomkeieff p.588) melilite with pyroxene. May be used as an
ULTRABASITE . A collective term that had been optional term in the melilitic rocks classifica-
incorrectly used as a synonym for ultramafic tion if pyroxene > 10% (section 2.4, p.11).
rocks. Streckeisen (1967) suggested replac- Synonymous with pyroxene melilitolite.
ing the term with mafitite, which was later (Larsen & Hunter, 1914, p.473;
withdrawn in favour of ultramafitite, now Uncompahgre, Colorado, USA; Tröger 745;
replaced by ultramafic rock. (Original refer- Johannsen v.4, p.320; Tomkeieff p.589)
ence uncertain) UNDERSATURATED. A term applied to igneous
ULTRAMAFIC ROCK. Originally a term rocks which are undersaturated with respect
for a rock consisting essentially of mafic to silica, i.e. they have foids or Mg-olivine in
minerals, e.g. peridotite, dunite. Now defined the mode or norm. (Shand, 1913, p.510;
as a rock with M > 90% (section 2.11.2, p.28). Tomkeieff p.408)
(Hess, 1937, p.263; Tomkeieff p.588) UNGAITE. A local term for a glassy dacite
ULTRAMAFITE. A term suggested as a less containing normative oligoclase. Cf. shastaite.
correct alternative to ultramafitolite, i.e. a (Iddings, 1913, p.106; Unga Island,
collective name for ultramafic plutonic rocks. Kamchatka, Russian Federation; Tröger 122;
However, as a mafite is a mineral it is now Tomkeieff p.589)
recommended that it should not be used. URALITITE. An obsolete term for a diabase in
(Streckeisen, 1976, p.15) which all the pyroxene has been altered to
154 3 Glossary of terms
phlogopite. Now regarded as a hyalo-olivine- lesser equal amounts of alkali feldspar and
diopside-phlogopite lamproite (Table 2.7, plagioclase and subordinate clinopyroxene.
p.17). (Osann, 1889, p.311; Vera, Cabo de Cf. orvietite. (Washington, 1906, p.57; Vico
Gata, Spain; Tröger 234; Johannsen v.3, p.21; Volcano, near Viterbo, Italy; Tröger 539;
Tomkeieff p.593) Johannsen v.4, p.293; Tomkeieff p.594)
VESBITE . A variety of foidite largely composed VINTLITE. An obsolete local name for a variety
of leucite with subordinate clinopyroxene of microdiorite or tonalite containing
and melilite. (Washington, 1920, p.46; from phenocrysts of hornblende, quartz and
Mons Vesbius, the Latin name for Mt Vesu- oligoclase. (Pichler, 1875, p.927; Vintl, near
vius, Naples, Italy; Tröger 656; Johannsen Bressanone, Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 144;
v.4, p.360; Tomkeieff p.594) Johannsen v.2, p.399; Tomkeieff p.595)
VESECITE. A local name for a variety of polzenite VIPETOITE. See vibetoite.
consisting of olivine, considerable amounts VITERBITE. A variety of tephritic phonolite
of monticellite, and melilite in a matrix of consisting of alkali feldspar, leucite,
monticellite, phlogopite and nepheline. labradorite and augite. (Washington, 1906,
(Scheumann, 1922, p.496; Vesec, N. Bohe- p.40; Viterbo, Italy; Tröger 528; Johannsen
mia, Czech Republic; Tröger 663; Johannsen v.4, p.175; Tomkeieff p.595)
v.4, p.388; Tomkeieff p.594) VITRIC TUFF. Now defined in the pyroclastic
VESUVITE. A variety of tephritic leucitite largely classification (section 2.2.2, p.8) as a variety
composed of leucite, clinopyroxene and sub- of tuff in which pumice and glass fragments
ordinate plagioclase. (Lacroix, 1917d, p.483; predominate. (Pirsson, 1915, p.193;
Mt Vesuvius, Naples, Italy; Tröger 582; Tomkeieff p.595)
Tomkeieff p.594) VITROPHYRE. A term for variety of porphyry in
VETRALLITE. A variety of tephritic phonolite which the groundmass is glassy. Also applied
containing essential labradorite. (Johannsen, to the basal portions of many welded
1938, p.173; Vetralla, Vico Volcano, near ignimbrites. (Vogelsang, 1872, p.534; Tröger
Viterbo, Italy; Tröger(38) 525ƒ; Tomkeieff 1015; Johannsen v.2, p.275; Tomkeieff p.597)
p.594) VITROPHYREID. An obsolete field term for a
VIBETOITE (VIPETOITE). A local name for a porphyritic glass. (Johannsen, 1911, p.322;
variety of pyroxenite containing abundant Tomkeieff p.597)
titanian augite and hornblende with biotite, VITROPHYRIDE. A revised spelling recommended
primary calcite, and occasional albite and to replace the field term vitrophyreid. Now
nepheline. As pointed out by Sæther (1957) obsolete. (Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen
the name was actually misspelt by Brögger in v.1, p.58)
the belief that the locality was named Vibeto VITROPHYRITE. An obsolete term for non-
instead of Vipeto. The correct spelling should porphyritic rocks with a glassy texture. Cf.
have been vipetoite but vibetoite is in com- pitchstone. (Vogelsang, 1872, p.534; Tröger
mon usage. (Brögger, 1921, p.76; Vibeto, 1016; Tomkeieff p.597)
Fen Complex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger VOGESITE. A variety of lamprophyre in
711; Tomkeieff p.594) which amphibole is more abundant than biotite
VIBORGITE. See wiborgite. and alkali feldspar is more abundant than
VICOITE. A volcanic rock, close to the bound- plagioclase. Augite is frequently present. Now
ary between phonolitic tephrite and tephritic defined in the lamprophyre classification
phonolite, largely composed of leucite, with (Table 2.9, p.19). (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.319;
156 3 Glossary of terms
Vosges, France; Tröger 249; Johannsen v.3, p.28).(Williams, 1890, p.44; Webster County,
p.37; Tomkeieff p.597) North Carolina, USA; Tröger 678; Johann-
VOLCANIC. A loosely defined term pertain- sen v.4, p.460; Tomkeieff p.604)
ing to those igneous processes that occur on WEHRLITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock
or very close to the surface of the Earth. composed of olivine and clinopyroxene often
Volcanic rocks are usually fine-grained. with minor brown hornblende. Now defined
VOLCANITE. A name proposed for porphyritic modally in the ultramafic rock classification
material found in some of the bombs ejected (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Kobell, 1838, p.313; named
from Vulcano in the Lipari Islands. The after Wehrle, who analysed the rock; Tröger
phenocrysts were described as anorthoclase, 734; Johannsen v.4, p.419; Tomkeieff p.604)
andesine and augite. (Hobbs, 1893, p.602; W EIGELITE. An obsolete name for a variety of
Vulcano, Lipari Islands, Italy; Johannsen v.1 peridotite which occurs as dykes and consists
(2nd Edn), p.287; Tomkeieff p.599) essentially of enstatite, later altered to actino-
VOLHYNITE (WOLHYNITE). A local name, origi- lite, olivine and hornblende. Cf. valbellite.
nally spelt wolhynite, for a variety of (Kretschmer, 1917, p.113; Weigelsberg, near
microgranodiorite which occurs as dykes and Habartice, N. Moravia, Czech Republic;
contains phenocrysts of labradorite, horn- Tröger 1017; Johannsen v.4, p.428; Tomkeieff
blende and biotite in a groundmass of p.604)
andesine, orthoclase and quartz. (Kroustchoff, W EILBURGITE. A local term proposed for a rock,
1885, p.441; Volhynian Province, Ukraine; previously called keratophyre spilite, con-
Tröger 339; Tomkeieff p.600) sisting mainly of alkali feldspar, chlorite and
VREDEFORTITE. A porphyritic granogabbro con- considerable carbonate. (Lehmann, 1949,
taining phenocrysts of labradorite, p.80; Weilburg, Lahn district, Hessen, Ger-
hypersthene (= enstatite), and biotite in a many; Tomkeieff p.604)
matrix of quartz and K-feldspar, correspond- W EISELBERGITE. An obsolete term originally
ing to the vredefortitic magma-type of Niggli used for a palaeovolcanic augite andesite
(1936, p.369). (Tröger, 1938, p.56; Vredefort, which was usually altered. Later used for an
South Africa; Tröger(38) 115ƒ; Tomkeieff altered glassy andesite (Wadsworth, 1884) –
p.600) the fresh variety has been called shastalite.
VULCANITE. A term proposed for all extrusive (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.501; Weiselberg, St
rocks. (Scheerer, 1862, p.138; Johannsen v.1 Wendel, Saarland, Germany; Tröger 155;
(2nd Edn), p.288; Tomkeieff p.600) Johannsen v.3, p.170; Tomkeieff p.604)
VULSINITE. A term originally defined as the W ENNEBERGITE. An obsolete local name for a
volcanic equivalent of monzonite. The rock variety of trachyandesite containing
consists mainly of Na-orthoclase with smaller phenocrysts of sanidine, chloritized biotite
amounts of labradorite and minor and quartz in a groundmass of the same
clinopyroxene and biotite. (Washington, minerals with oligoclase. (Schowalter, 1904,
1896a, p.547; from the Etruscan tribe of p.33; Wenneberg, Ries, Bavaria, Germany;
Vulsinii, Italy; Tröger 253; Johannsen v.4, Tröger 104; Tomkeieff p.605)
p.42; Tomkeieff p.600) W ERNERITE. An obsolete term for coarse-
WEBSTERITE. A variety of pyroxenite con- grained rock consisting of feldspar with
sisting of equal amounts of orthopyroxene minor ferromagnesian minerals. (Pinkerton,
and clinopyroxene. Now defined modally in 1811a, p.205; named after A.G. Werner;
the ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, Tomkeieff p.605)
3.3 Glossary 157
W ESSELITE. A local name for a melanocratic WOLGIDITE. A name for a rock largely com-
variety of nephelinite which occurs as dykes posed of leucite, mica and amphibole with
and consists of abundant phenocrysts of subordinate clinopyroxene in a serpentine-
anomite (trioctahedral mica), syntagmatite rich matrix. Now regarded as a diopside-
(= titanian hastingsite), barkevikite (see p.44), leucite-richterite madupitic lamproite (Table
and titanian augite in a matrix of nepheline, 2.7, p.17). (Wade & Prider, 1940, p.50;
analcime and haüyne. (Scheumann, 1922, Wolgidee Hills, Kimberley district, West
p.505; Wesseln (now Veselí), N. Bohemia, Australia, Australia; Tomkeieff p.607)
Czech Republic; Tröger 624; Johannsen v.4, WOLHYNITE. See volhynite.
p.385; Tomkeieff p.605) WOODENDITE. An obsolete name for a volcanic
W ESTERWALDITE. An obsolete name for a vol- rock composed of phenocrysts of augite,
canic rock, previously called essexite-basalt, enstatite and serpentinized olivine in an abun-
consisting of serpentinized olivine dant matrix of glass. Although the rock is rich
phenocrysts in a groundmass of olivine, in alkalis, it is devoid of modal feldspar.
augite, labradorite, sanidine, biotite, ore and (Skeats & Summers, 1912, p.29; Woodend,
interstitial nepheline. (Johannsen, 1938, Victoria, Australia; Tröger 272; Johannsen
p.203; Stöffel, Marienberg, Westerwald, v.3, p.120; Tomkeieff p.607)
Germany; Tröger(38) 579ƒ; Tomkeieff WYOMINGITE. Originally described as a variety
p.605) of leucitite composed of clinopyroxene, mica
WHINSTONE. An obsolete local name for dolerite, and leucite in a glassy matrix. Madupite is a
basalt and other dark fine-grained igneous more mafic variety. Now regarded as a
rocks. (Original reference uncertain; Whin diopside-leucite-phlogopite lamproite (Table
Intrusive Sill, Northumberland, England, UK) 2.7, p.17). (Cross, 1897, p.120; Leucite Hills,
W IBORGITE (VIBORGITE). A local name for a Wyoming, USA; Tröger 503; Johannsen v.4,
variety of rapakivi granite in which the ovoid p.356; Tomkeieff p.607)
crystals of orthoclase are mantled by XENITE. An obsolete name given to veins
oligoclase. (Wahl, 1925, p.42; Wiborg, now containing feldspar, some micas and garnets.
Vyborg, near St Petersburg, Russian Federa- (Rozière, 1826, p.305; from the Greek xenos
tion; Tröger 80; Tomkeieff p.606) = stranger; Tomkeieff p.608)
W ICHTISITE. An obsolete name for a glassy XENOPHYRE. An obsolete name for porphyritic
dolerite dyke or selvage to a dyke. (Hausmann, rocks occurring as veins. (Rozière, 1826,
1847, p.551; Wichtis, now Vihti, Finland; p.305; Tomkeieff p.609)
Tröger 1018; Johannsen v.3, p.324; Tomkeieff YAKUTITE. A term given to some rare kalsilite-
p.606) aegirine-orthoclase rocks, known only from
W ILSONITE. A term for a strongly welded one locality. Modally they vary widely with
rhyolitic or dacitic tuff later renamed some samples containing up to 40% kalsilite.
owharoite. (Henderson, 1913, p.70; (Vorob’ev et al., 1984, p.323; Malomurunskii
Tröger(38) 1018ƒ; Tomkeieff p.606) (Murun) complex, Aldan Province, Russian
W INDSORITE. A local name for an aplitic rock Federation)
consisting essentially of alkali feldspar and YAMASKITE. A local name for a variety of
oligoclase with smaller amounts of quartz pyroxenite, related to jacupirangite, com-
and biotite. (Daly, 1903, p.48; Windsor, Ver- posed of titanian augite, alkali amphibole and
mont, USA; Tröger 91; Johannsen v.2, p.303; small amounts of anorthite. (Young, 1906,
Tomkeieff p.606) p.16; Mt Yamaska, Montreal, Quebec,
158 3 Glossary of terms
Canada; Tröger 690; Johannsen v.3, p.341; YOSEMITITE. A term for light-coloured granites
Tomkeieff p.610) that correspond to the yosemititic magma-
YATALITE. A local name for a coarse-grained type of Niggli (1923, p.111). (Tröger, 1935,
uralitized mafic pegmatite composed of ac- p.47; El Capitan, Yosemite Valley, Califor-
tinolite (after augite), albite, microcline and nia, USA; Tröger 84; Tomkeieff p.610)
quartz. (Benson, 1909, p.104; Hundred of YUKONITE. A leucocratic aplitic dyke rock of
Yatala, Houghton, South Australia, Australia; tonalitic composition consisting of oligoclase,
Tröger 230; Johannsen v.3, p.144; Tomkeieff quartz and biotite. (Clarke, 1904, p.270;
p.610) Yukon River, above Fort Hamlin, Alaska,
YENTNITE. A name originally given to a rock USA; Tröger 136; Johannsen v.2, p.401;
consisting of sodic plagioclase, biotite and Tomkeieff p.611)
scapolite. However, the scapolite was shown ZIRKELYTE (ZIRKELITE). An obsolete general
to be quartz and the name was withdrawn. name for altered basaltic glass. (Wadsworth,
(Spurr, 1900b, p.315; Yentna River, Alaska, 1887, p.30; named after Zirkel; Tomkeieff
USA; Tröger 1019; Johannsen v.3, p.157; p.612)
Tomkeieff p.610) ZOBTENITE. A local name for an augen gabbro-
YOGOITE. A name originally defined as a vari- gneiss with knots of augite set in streams of
ety of syenite containing equal amounts of uralite (= actinolite pseudomorph after
orthoclase and augite. However, as the type pyroxene) embedded in a matrix of epidote
rock also contained equal amounts of and saussuritized plagioclase. (Roth, 1887,
orthoclase and plagioclase the term was later p.611; Zobtenberg, Silesia, Poland; Tröger
withdrawn in favour of monzonite. (Weed & 1021; Johannsen v.3, p.230; Tomkeieff p.612)
Pirsson, 1895b, p.472; Yogo Peak, Little ZUTTERITE. An erroneous spelling of rutterite.
Belt Mts, Montana, USA; Tröger 279; (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.613)
Johannsen v.3, p.63; Tomkeieff p.610)
159
4 Bibliography of terms
The references given in this section are either throw light on any of these references the
the source references for rock terms or are editor would be extremely grateful.
subsidiary references used in the petrological During the recalculation of the data for
descriptions. Following each reference, in Tables 4.1 to 4.5 it was found that several
square brackets, is a list of the rock terms errors had appeared in the equivalent tables in
thought to have occurred first in that reference. the 1st edition (Tables D.1 to D.5), mainly by
If a rock term is printed in italics, then the counting references that had only been cited in
reference is only to be found in the petrological the rock descriptions and did not contain new
description of the term and is not the source of rock names.
a new occurrence of the term.
To avoid any possible ambiguity and confu- 4.1 BIBLIOGRAPHIC ANALYSIS
sion in the future, the Subcommission decided
to give the references in full in the bibliogra- Table 4.1 shows which languages were used
phy, including full journal titles. This was done in the publication of the new rock names and
because many of the references cited in the terms contained in the glossary. As can be
early literature were so abbreviated that a con- seen, although a total of ten different languages
siderable amount of time and effort was wasted were involved, 90% of all the new rock names
in trying to locate them in the various libraries were published in three languages, English,
throughout the world when they were being German and French. Similarly, nearly 85% of
checked. The style of the journal titles is, the publications containing new rock names
wherever possible, that found in the Natural
Table 4.1 Numbers of new rock terms and
History Museum, London.
their references by publication language
The 1st edition contained 791 references from
377 different journals and publishers. This
Language Rocks Acc% Refs. Acc%
edition now contains 809 references from 390
different journals. The Subcommission has English 741 47.5 321 41.6
always taken a great deal of effort to check as German 462 77.1 230 71.4
many as possible of the references, a task French 201 90.0 101 84.5
which has taken an enormous amount of time. Russian 80 95.1 59 92.1
Italian 32 97.2 29 95.9
In the first edition, only 15 of the references Scandinavian 26 98.8 22 98.7
were not able to be located. In this edition the Spanish 14 99.7 6 99.5
number is down to 4 – a truly remarkable effort Bulgarian 2 99.9 1 99.6
by the editorial team. As before, these refer- Dutch 1 99.9 2 99.9
ences have all been preceded with an “*” to Slovakian 1 100.0 1 100.0
indicate that they may not be entirely accurate.
The references in question are: Bayan, 1866;
Fedorov, E., 1896; Marzari Pencati, G., 1819; Totals 1560 772
and Willems, H.W.V., 1934. If any reader can
160 4 Bibliography of terms
are also in English, German and French. Rendu. This is nearly twice the number pub-
Tables 4.2 and 4.3 give the more prolific lished by Washington with 20 and next on the
authors of new rock names and of publications list.
containing new rock names, respectively. Al- Similar data for some of the journals and
though Johannsen was by far the most prolific publishing houses are shown in Tables 4.4 and
contributor of new rock names with 134, 4.5. Worthy of mention are the Journal of
Lacroix was by far the most prolific author of Geology, Compte Rendu and the Neues
publications containing new rock names with Jahrbuch, for their contributions to igneous
36. Of these 24 were published in the Compte nomenclature.
Table 4.4 Journals and publishers with 20 or more new rock terms; the total number of new
rock terms which they contained is also given
Table 4.5 Journals and publishers with 10 or more publications containing new rock terms;
the total number of new rock terms which they contained is also given
the Khibina Tundra. The Khibina Apatite, Museums kaukasischer Mineralwässer und
Leningrad. Vol.7, 196pp. [Lujavritite] Kurorte. [Beschtauite]
BABINGTON, W., 1799. A New System of BAYLEY, W.S., 1892. Eleolite-syenite of
Mineralogy, in the form of a catalogue, after Litchfield, Maine and Hawes’ hornblende-
the manner of Baron Born’s Systematic Cata- syenite from Red Hill, New Hampshire. Bul-
logue of the Collection of Fossils of Mlle letin of the Geological Society of America.
Éléonore de Raab. Bensley, London. 279pp. New York. Vol.3, p.231–252. [Litchfieldite]
[Pitchstone] BECK, R., 1907. Untersuchungen über einige
BACKLUND, H.G., 1915. Nefelinovyj bazalt südafrikanische Diamantenlagerstätten.
(onkilonit) s severnago ledovitago okeana. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Geologischen
Izvestiia Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk. Gesellschaft. Berlin. Vol.59, No.11, p.275–
Sankt Peterburg. Vol.9, p.289–308. 307. [Griquaite]
[Onkilonite] BECKE, F., 1899. Der Hypersthen-Andesit der
BAILEY, E.B. & MAUFE, H.B., 1916. The Insel Alboran. Tschermaks Mineralogische
geology of Ben Nevis and Glen Coe, and the und Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien.
surrounding country. Memoirs. Geological Vol.18, 2nd Ser., p.525–555. [Alboranite,
Survey of Scotland. Edinburgh. Sheet 53, Santorinite]
p.1–247. [Aplo-, Appinite, Calc-tonalite] BECKER, G.F., 1888. Geology of the quick-
BAILEY, E.B. & MAUFE, H.B., 1960. The silver deposits of the Pacific slope. Mono-
geology of Ben Nevis and Glen Coe and the graphs of the United States Geological Sur-
surrounding country. (Explanation of Sheet vey. Washington. Vol.13, p.1–486. [Asperite]
53). (2nd revised Edn by E.B. Bailey.) Mem- BELL, J.M., CLARKE, E.C. & MARSHALL, P.,
oirs. Geological Survey of Scotland. Edin- 1911. The geology of the Dun Mountain
burgh. 2nd Edn, 307pp. [Aplo-] Subdivision, Nelson. Bulletin. Geological
BARTH, T.F.W., 1927. Die Pegmatitgänge der Survey of New Zealand. Wellington. Vol.12,
Kaledonischen Intrusivgesteine im Seiland- p.1–71. [Rodingite]
Gebiete. Skrifter utgitt av det Norske BELYANKIN, D.S., 1911. Ob albitovom diabaze
Videnskaps-Akademi i Oslo. Mat.-naturv.Kl. iz Krasnoi Polyany i o kontakte ego so
No.8, p.1–123. [Antifenitepegmatite] slantsami. Izvestiia Sankt-Peterburgskago
BARTH, T.F.W., 1930. Pacificite, an anemousite Polytekhnicheskago Instituta Imperatora
basalt. Journal of the Washington Academy Petra Velikago. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.15.
of Sciences. Vol.20, p.60–68. [Kaulaite, Oli- [Anorthobase, Orthobase]
vine pacificite, Pacificite] BELYANKIN, D.S., 1923. K petrografii perevala
BARTH, T.F.W., 1944. Studies on the igneous Shtuli-Atsek v Tsentralnom Kavkaze.
rock complex of the Oslo Region. II. System- Izvestiia Rossiiskoi Akademii Nauk.
atic petrology of the plutonic rocks. Skrifter Petrograd. VI Ser. Vol.17, p.95–102.
utgitt av det Norske Videnskaps-Akademi i [Cryptodacite, Introdacite, Phanerodacite]
Oslo. Mat.-naturv.Kl. No.9, p.1–104. BELYANKIN, D.S., 1924. K voprosu o vozraste
[Apotroctolite, Hovlandite, Oslo-essexite] nekotorykh kavkazskikh intruzii. Izvestiia
BASCOM, F., 1893. The structures, origin, and Geologicheskogo Komiteta. Sankt Peterburg.
nomenclature of the acid volcanic rocks of Vol.43(3), p.409–424. [Caucasite
South Mountain. Journal of Geology. Chi- (Kaukasite)]
cago. Vol.1, p.813–832. [Apo-] BELYANKIN, D.S., 1929. On the term “rock”
*BAYAN, 1866. Katalog des geognostischen and on petrographical classification and no-
164 4 Bibliography of terms
BONNEY, T.G., 1899. The parent-rock of the BOWEN, N.L., 1915. Art. XVI – The crystalli-
diamond in South Africa. Geological Maga- zation of haplobasaltic, haplodioritic and re-
zine. London. Vol.6, Decade 4, p.309–321. lated magmas. American Journal of Science.
[Newlandite] New Haven. Vol.40, 4th Ser., p.161–185.
BO¡ICKŸ, E., 1873. Petrographische Studien [Haplo-]
an den Phonolithgesteinen Böhmens. Archiv BRADLEY, F.H., 1874. Communication: On
für die Naturwissenschaftliche Landesdurch- unakyte, an epidote rock from the Unaka
forschung von Böhmen. Prag. Vol.3, Pt.II, range, on the borders of Tennessee and North
No.1, p.1–96. [Haüyne phonolite, Carolina. American Journal of Science. New
Trachyphonolite] Haven. Vol.7, 3rd Ser., p.519–520. [Unakyte
BO¡ICKŸ, E., 1874. Petrographische Studien (Unakite)]
an den Basaltgesteinen Böhmens. Archiv für BRAUNS, R., 1922. Die phonolitischen Gesteine
die Naturwissenschaftliche Landesdurch- des Laacher Seegebietes und ihre
forschung von Böhmen. Prag. Vol.2, Pt.II, Beziehungen zu anderen Gesteinen dieses
No.5, p.1–294. [Andesite-basalt, Leucitoid- Gebietes. Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie,
basalt, Magmabasalt, Nephelinitoid, Geologie und Paläontologie. Stuttgart.
Noseanite, Oligoclase basalt, Peperin-basalt, Referate Abt. A. Bd.46, p.1–116. [Riedenite,
Trachybasalt] Schorenbergite, Selbergite]
BO¡ICKŸ, E., 1878. Der Glimmerpikrophyr, BREITHAUPT , A., 1826. Tachylyt, sehr
eine neue Gesteinsart und die Libsicer wahrscheunlich eine neue Mineral-Species.
Felswand. Mineralogische und Petro- Archiv für die Gesammte Naturlehre.
graphische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.1, p.493– Nürnberg. Vol.7, p.112–113. [Tachylyte]
516. [Picrophyre] BREITHAUPT, J.F.A., 1861. Timazit, eine neue
BO¡ICKŸ, E., 1882. Petrologische Studien an Gesteinsart, und Gamsigradit, ein neuer
den Porphyrgesteinen Böhmens. Archiv für Amphibol. Berg- und Hüttenmännische
die Naturwissenschaftliche Landesdurch- Zeitung. Freiberg, Leipzig. Vol.20, p.51–54.
forschung von Böhmen. Prag. Vol.4, No.4, [Timazite]
p.1–177. [Radiophyre, Radiophyrite] BROCCHI, G.B., 1817. Catalogo Ragionato di
BORISOV, I., 1963. Petrografski izuchvaniya una Raccolta di Rocce. Dall’Imperiale regia
na magmatitite severno ot gr. Burgas i stamperia, Milano. Monograph, 346pp.
sravnitelna petrokhimichna kharakteristika [Necrolite]
na gornokrednite vulkanity v Balgariya. BRÖGGER, W.C., 1890. Die Mineralien der
Godishnik na Sofiiskiya Universitet, Syenitpegmatitgänge der südnorwegischen
Geologo-Geografski Fakultet, Kniga 1, Augit- und Nephelinsyenite. Zeitschrift für
Geologiya. Vol.58, p.197–233. [Balgarite, Kristallographie und Mineralogie. Leipzig.
Burgasite] Vol.16, p.1–663. [Akerite, Grorudite,
BORN, T. VON, 1790. Catalogue méthodique et Lardalite (Laurdalite), Larvikite (Laurvikite),
raisonné de la collection des fossiles de Mlle Lujavrite (Luijaurite, Lujauvrite),
Eléonore de Raab. Vienne. Vol.1, 500pp. Nordmarkite, Särnaite]
[Basaltine] BRÖGGER, W.C., 1894. Die Eruptivgesteine
BOWEN, N.L., 1914. Art. XIX – The ternary des Kristianiagebietes. I. Die Gesteine der
system: diopside – forsterite – silica. Ameri- Grorudit-Tinguait Serie. Skrifter udgit av
can Journal of Science. New Haven. Vol.38, Videnskabsselskabet i Kristiania. I. Math.-
4th Ser., p.207–264. [Eutectite] Nat. Klasse. No.4, p.1–206. [Hypabyssal,
166 4 Bibliography of terms
Research. Richmond, Va. Vol.80, p.1099– composant l’écorce terrestre et des terrains
1108. [Oceanic plagiogranite] cristallins. Editor Ch. d’Orbigny. Savy, Paris.
COLONY, R.J. & SINCLAIR, J.H., 1928. The 553pp. [Cecilite, Cristulite, Eurynite,
lavas of the Volcano Sumaco, Eastern Ecua- Feldspathine, Leucostite, Lherzoline,
dor, South America. American Journal of Syenilite, Tusculite]
Science. New Haven. Vol.16, 5th. Ser., p.299– COTELO NEIVA, J.M., 1947A. Deux nouvelles
312. [Andesite-tephrite] roches éruptives de la famille des péridotites.
COMUCCI, P., 1937. Di una singolare roccia del Estudos. Notas e Trabalhos do Serviço de
ghiacciaio Baltoro (Karakorum). Atti della Fomento Mineiro. Vol.3, p.105–117.
Reale Accademia (Nazionale) dei Lincei. [Abessedite, Bragançaite]
Rendiconti. Classe di Scienze Fisiche, COTELO N EIVA, J.M., 1947B. Nouvelles roches
Matematiche e Naturali. Roma. Vol.25, éruptives de la famille des pyroxénolites.
p.648–652 & p.734–738. [Baltorite] Estudos. Notas e Trabalhos do Serviço de
CONYBEARE , J.J., 1817. XXII. Memoranda Fomento Mineiro. Vol.3, p.118–129.
relative to the porphyritic veins, &c. of St. [Bogueirite, Conchaite, Regadite]
Agnes, in Cornwall. Transactions of the Geo- COTTA, B. VON, 1855. Die Gesteinslehre.
logical Society. London. Vol.4, p.401–403. Engelhardt, Freiberg. 255pp. [Basalt-wacke,
[Elvan] Schalstein]
COOMBS, D.S. & WILKINSON, J.F.G., 1969. COTTA, B. VON, 1864A. Letter in “Mittheilungen
Lineages and fractionation trends in an Professor Leonhard”. Neues Jahrbuch für
undersaturated volcanic rocks from the East Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie.
Otago Province (New Zealand) and related Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.35, p.822–
rocks. Journal of Petrology. Oxford. Vol.10, 827. [Acidite, Basite]
p.440–501. [Nepheline benmoreite, COTTA, B. VON, 1864 B. Erzlagerstätten im
Nepheline hawaiite, Nepheline mugearite, Banat und in Serbien. Braumüller, Wien.
Nepheline trachyandesite, Nepheline 108pp. [Banatite]
trachybasalt, Nepheline tristanite] COTTA, B. VON, 1866. Rocks Classified and
COQUAND, H., 1857. Traité des roches. Baillière, Described. Trans. P.H. Lawrence. Longmans,
Paris. 421pp. [Albitophyre, Labradophyre, London. 425pp. [Elvanite, Eucrite (Eucryte,
Oligophyre, Orthophyre, Pyroxenite] Eukrite), Napoleonite, Scoria]
CORDIER, P.L.A., 1816. Sur les substances CRONSTEDT , A.F., 1758. Försök til Mineralogie,
minérales dites en masses qui entrent dans la eller Mineral-Rikets Upställning. Wildiska
composition des roches volcaniques de tous Tryckeriet, Stockholm. 251pp. [Amygdaloid]
les ages. Journal de Physique, de Chimie et CROSS, W., 1897. Art. XVI – Igneous rocks of
d’Histoire Naturelle. Paris. Vol.83, p.352– the Leucite Hills and Pilot Butte, Wyoming.
386. [Alloite, Asclerine, Cinerite, Pépérite, American Journal of Science. New Haven.
Phonolite, Pumite, Spodite, Trassoite, Tufaite] Vol.4, 4th Ser., p.115–141. [Madupite,
CORDIER, P.L.A., 1842. Dictionnaire universel Orendite, Wyomingite]
d’histoire naturelle (1842–1848) Editor Ch. CROSS, W., IDDINGS, J.P., PIRSSON, L.V. & WASH-
d’Orbigny. Savy, Paris. 25 Vols. INGTON , H.S., 1902. A quantitative chemico-
[Amphigenite, Coccolite, Lhercoulite, mineralogical classification and nomencla-
Mimosite, Nephelinite, Ophitone, Peridot- ture of igneous rocks. Journal of Geology.
ite] Chicago. Vol.10, p.555–690. [Femic, Salic]
CORDIER, P.L.A., 1868. Description des roches CROSS, W., IDDINGS, J.P., PIRSSON, L.V. & WASH-
170 4 Bibliography of terms
INGTON , H.S., 1906. The texture of igneous carbonatite volcano Oldoinyo Lerngai (Tan-
rocks. Journal of Geology. Chicago. Vol.14, zania).Chemical Geology. Vol.6, p.221-231.
p.692–707. [Graphiphyre (Graphophyre)] [Lengaite (Lengaiite)]
CROSS, W., IDDINGS, J.P., PIRSSON, L.V. & WASH- DE -ANGELIS, M., 1925. Note di petrografia
INGTON , H.S., 1912. Modifications of the dancala. II. Atti della Società Italiana di
quantitative system of classification of igne- Scienze Naturali e del Museo Civico di Storia
ous rocks. Journal of Geology. Chicago. Naturale. Milano. Vol.64, p.61–84.
Vol.20, p.550–561. [Felsic, Mafic] [Dancalite]
D’AUBUISSON DE VOISINS, J.F., 1819. Traité de DECHEN, H. VON, 1845. Die Feldspath-Porphyre
géognosie. Levrault, Strasbourg. Vol.2, in den Lenne-Gegenden. Karston’s Archiv
665pp. [Aphanite, Diorite, Dolerite] für Mineralogie, Geognosie, Bergbau und
DALY, R.A., 1903. Geology of Ascutney Hüttenkunde. Berlin. Vol.19, p.367–452.
Mountain, Vermont. Bulletin of the United [Lenneporphyry]
States Geological Survey. Washington. DECHEN, H. VON, 1861. Geognostischer Führer
Vol.209, p.1–122. [Windsorite] in das Siebengebirge am Rhein. Henry &
DALY, R.A., 1912. Geology of the North Cohen, Bonn. 431pp. [Sanidophyre]
American Cordillera at the Forty-Ninth Par- DEFANT, M.J. & DRUMMOND, M.S., 1990. Deri-
allel. Memoirs. Geological Survey, Canada. vation of some modern arc magmas by melt-
Ottawa. Vol.38, p.1–546. [Shackanite] ing of young subducted lithosphere. Nature.
DANA, E.S., 1872. Art. X – Contributions from London. Vol.347, p.662-665. [Adakite]
the Laboratory of the Sheffield Scientific DELAMÉTHERIE, J.C., 1795. Théorie de la terre.
School No.XXIII – On the composition of the Maradan, Paris. Vol.3, 471pp. [Lherzolite,
Labradorite rocks of Waterville, New Hamp- Pissite]
shire. American Journal of Science. New DELESSE, A., 1851. Mémoire sur la composi-
Haven. Vol.3, 3rd Ser., p.48–50. [Ossipyte tion minéralogique et chimique des roches
(Ossipite, Ossypite)] des Vosges. Annales des Mines ou Recueil de
DANNENBERG, A., 1898. Die Trachyte, Andes- Mémoires sur l’Exploration des Mines, et sur
ite und Phonolithe des Westwaldes. les Sciences qui s’y rapportent; rédigés par le
Tschermaks Mineralogische und Conseil Général des Mines. Paris. Vol.19,
Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.17, p.149–183. [Kersantite]
2nd Ser., p.421–484. [Isenite] DENAEYER, M.E., 1965. La rushayite, lave
D ANNENBERG, A., 1900. Beiträge zur ultrabasique nouvelle du Nyiragongo
Petrographie der Kaukasusländer. (Virunga, Afrique centrale). Compte Rendu
Tschermaks Mineralogische und Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie
Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.19, des Sciences. Paris. Vol.261, p.2119–2122.
2nd Ser., p.218–272. [Dacite-andesite] [Rushayite]
DAVID, T.E.W., GUTHRIE, F.B. & WOOLNOUGH , DERBY , O.A., 1891. Art. XXXVII – On the
W.G., 1901. The occurrence of a variety of magnetite ore districts of Jacupiranga and
tinguaite at Kosciusko, N.S.Wales. Journal Ipanema, São Paulo, Brazil. American Jour-
of the Proceedings of the Royal Society of nal of Science. New Haven. Vol.41, 3rd Ser.,
New South Wales. Sydney. Vol.35, p.347– p.311–321. [Jacupirangite]
382. [Muniongite] DERWIES, V. DE, 1905. Recherches géologiques
DAWSON, J.B. & GALE, N.H., 1970. Uranium et pétrographiques sur les laccolithes des
and thorium in alkalic rocks from the active environs de Piatigorsk (Caucase du Nord).
4.2 References 171
Kündig, Genève. 84pp. [Trachyliparite] DUPARC, L. & JERCHOFF, S., 1902. Sur les
DEWEY , H., 1910. The geology of the country plagiaplites quartzifères du Kosswinsky. In-
around Padstow and Camelford. Memoirs of tervention reportée dans le “Compte rendu
the Geological Survey. England and Wales. des Séances du 6 Fevrier 1902”. Archives des
London. Sheet 335, p.1–119. [Minverite] Sciences Physiques et Naturelles. Genève.
DOELTER , C., 1902. Der Monzoni und seine Vol.13, p.307–310. [Plagiaplite]
Gesteine. Sitzungsberichte der Kaiserlichen DUPARC, L. & M OLLY, E., 1928. Sur la tokeïte,
Akademie der Wissenschaften. Mathemat- une nouvelle roche d’Abyssinie. Compte
isch-Naturwissenschaftliche Classe. Wien. Rendu des Séances de la Société de Physique
Vol.111, p.929–986. [Rizzonite] et d’Histoire Naturelle de Genève. Vol.45,
D OLOMIEU , D. DE , 1794. Distribution p.24–25. [Tokéite]
méthodique de toutes les matières dont DUPARC, L. & PAMPHIL , G., 1910. Sur l’issite,
l’accumulation forme les montagnes une nouvelle roche filonienne dans la dunite.
volcaniques ou tableau systématique dans Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances
lequel peuvent se placer toutes les substances de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.151,
qui ont des relations avec les feux souterrains. p.1136–1138. [Issite]
Journal de Physique, de Chimie et d’Histoire DUPARC, L. & PEARCE, F., 1900. Sur les
Naturelle. Paris. p.102–125. [Retinite] plagioliparites du Cap Marsa (Algérie).
DU BOIS, C.G.B., FURST, J., GUEST, N.J. & Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances
JENNINGS, D.J., 1963. Fresh natro carbonatite de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.130,
lava from Oldoinyo L’engai. Nature. Lon- p.56–58. [Plagioliparite]
don. Vol.197, p.445–446. [Natrocarbonatite] DUPARC, L. & P EARCE, F., 1901. Sur la koswite,
DUMAS, E., 1846. Notice sur la constitution une nouvelle pyroxénite de l’Oural. Compte
géologique de la région supérieure ou Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances de
cévennique du départment du Gard. Bulletin l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.132,
de la Société Géologique de France. Paris. p.892–894. [Koswite]
Vol.3, p.572–573. [Fraidronite (Fraidonite)] DUPARC, L. & PEARCE , F., 1904. Sur la
DUNWORTH, E.A. & BELL, K., 1998. Melilito- garéwaïte, une nouvelle roche filonienne
lites: a new scheme of classification. The basique de l’Oural du Nord. Compte Rendu
Canadian Mineralogist. Vol.36, p.895-903. Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie
[Ultramelilitolite] des Sciences. Paris. Vol.139, p.154–155.
D UPARC , L., 1913. Sur l’ostraïte, une [Garewaite]
pyroxénite riche en spinelle. Bulletin de la DUPARC, L. & PEARCE, F., 1905. Sur la gladkaïte,
Société Française de Minéralogie. Paris. nouvelle roche filonienne dans la dunite.
Vol.36, p.18–20. [Ostraite] Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances
D UPARC , L., 1926. Contribution à la de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.140,
connaissance de la pétrographie et des gîtes p.1614–1616. [Gladkaite, Tilaite]
minéraux du Maroc. Annales de la Sociéte DUROCHER, J., 1845. Sur l’origine des roches
Géologique de Belgique. Vol.49, p.b114– granitiques. Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire
b139. [Aiounite, Mestigmerite] des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences.
DUPARC, L. & GROSSET, A., 1916. Recherches Paris. Vol.20, p.1275–1284. [Quartz por-
géologiques et pétrographiques sur le district phyry]
minier de Nikolai Pawda. Kündig, Genève. EBERT, H. VON, 1968. Suprakrustale Glieder
294pp. [Kazanskite (Kasanskite), Pawdite] der Charnockit-Familie in Nordwestsachsen.
172 4 Bibliography of terms
Geologie. Zeitschrift für das Gesamtgebiet EGOROV, L.S., 1969. Melilitovie porodi
der Geologie und Mineralogie sowie der Maimecha–Kotuiskoi Provintzii. Trudy
Angewandten Geophysik. Beiheft. Berlin. Nauchno-Issledovatel’skogo Instituta
Vol.17, p.1031–1050. [Grimmaite] Geologii Arktiki. Leningrad. Vol.159, 247pp.
EBRAY, TH., 1875. Quelques remarques sur les [Kugdite]
granulites et les minettes. Nouvelle classifi- EIGENFELD, R., 1965. Raqqait, ein holo-
cation des roches éruptives. Bulletin de la melanokrates Lavagestein von
Société Géologique de France. Paris. Vol.3, pyroxenitischem Magmacharakter. 43.
p.287–291. [Anthraphyre, Carbophyre, Jahrestagung der Deutschen Mineralogischen
Kohliphyre, Triaphyre] Gesellschaft, Kurzreferate der Vorträge.
ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1928A. Dikes belonging Hannover. p.46. [Raqqaite]
to the Alnö formation in the cuttings of the ELIE DE BEAUMONT, M.L., 1822. Sur les mines
East Coast Railway. Geologiska Föreningens de fer et les forges de Framont et de Rothau.
i Stockholm Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Annales des Mines ou Recueil de Mémoires
Vol.50, p.381–412. [Beforsite, Stavrite] sur l’Exploration des Mines, et sur les Sci-
ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1928B. Hamrongite, a ences qui s’y rapportent; rédigés par le Conseil
new Swedish alkaline mica lamprophyre. Général des Mines. Paris. Vol.7, p.521–554.
Fennia: Bulletin de la Société de Géographie [Minette]
de Finlande. Vol.50, p.1–21. [Hamrångite, ELISEEV, N.A., 1937. Struktury rudnykh polei
Hamrongite] v pervichno rassloennykh plutonakh
ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1938A. The anorthosite Kolskogo poluostrova. Izvestiia Akademii
and kenningite of the Nordingrå–Rödö re- Nauk SSSR, Seriia Geologicheskaia. No.6,
gion. Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm p.1085-1104. [Eudialytite]
Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.60, p.243– ELLIS, W., 1825. A journal of a tour around
284. [Kenningite] Hawaii, the largest of the Sandwich islands.
ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1938B. A contribution to Crocker & Brewster, Boston; J.P. Haven,
the knowledge of the late sodic differentiates New York. 264pp. [Pélé’s hair]
of basic eruptives. Journal of Geology. Chi- EMERSON, B.K., 1902. Holyokeite, a purely
cago. Vol.46, p.412–437. [Svartvikite] feldspathic diabase from the Trias of Massa-
ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1942. Ett preliminärt chusetts. Journal of Geology. Chicago.
meddelande om nya forskningsrön inom Alnö Vol.10, p.508–512. [Holyokeite]
alkalina område. Geologiska Föreningens i EMERSON, B.K., 1915. Art. XIX – Northfieldite,
Stockholm Förhandlingar. Stockholm. pegmatite, and pegmatite schist. American
Vol.64, p.399–455. [Alkorthosite, Alvikite, Journal of Science. New Haven. Vol.40, 4th
Hartungite] Ser., p.212–217. [Northfieldite]
ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1960. Borengite – a new ENDLICH, F.M., 1874. Report of F.M. Endlich
ultra-potassic rock from Alnö Island. Arkiv S.N.D. Report of the United States Geologi-
för Mineralogi och Geologi. Stockholm. cal (and Geographical) Survey of the Territo-
Vol.2, No.39, p.519–528. [Borengite] ries. Washington. p.275–361. [Trachorheite]
EDEL’SHTEIN, YA., S., 1930. O novoi oblasti ERDMANN, A., 1849. Letter in “Mittheilungen
razvitiya shchelochnykh (nefelino- an den Geheimenrath v. Leonhard gerichtet”.
egirinovykh) porod v Yuzhnoi Sibiri. Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geognosie,
Geologicheskii Vestnik. Vol.UP, No.1-3, Geologie und Petrefaktenkunde. Stuttgart.
p.15-23. [Saibarite (Sajbarite)] Vol.20, p.837–838. [Eulysite]
4.2 References 173
böhmischen Mittelgebirges. VI. Wernstadt– HOLLAND, T.H., 1900. The charnockite series,
Zinkenstein. Tschermaks Mineralogische und a group of Archaean hypersthenic rocks in
Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.29, Peninsular India. Memoirs of the Geological
2nd Ser., p.381–438. [Alkali basalt] Survey of India. Calcutta. Vol.28, p.119–
HIBSCH, J.E., 1920. Geologische Karte des 249. [Charnockite]
böhmischen Mittelgebirges. XIV. Meronitz– HOLLAND, T.H., 1907. General Report of the
Trebnitz. Prag. 120pp. [Analcime basanite] Geological Survey of India for the year 1906.
H ILL, J.B. & K YNASTON, H., 1900. On Records of the Geological Survey of India.
kentallenite and its relations to other igneous Calcutta. Vol.35, p.1–61. [Kodurite]
rocks in Argyllshire. Quarterly Journal of the HOLMES, A., 1937. The petrology of katungite.
Geological Society of London. Vol.56, p.531– Geological Magazine. London. Vol.74,
558. [Kentallenite] p.200–219. [Katungite]
HILLS, E.S., 1958. Cauldron subsidence, gra- HOLMES, A., 1942. A suite of volcanic rocks
nitic rocks, and crustal fracturing in S.E. from south-west Uganda containing kalsilite
Australia. Geologische Rundschau. (a polymorph of KAlSiO4). Mineralogical
Internationale Zeitschrift für Geologie. Stutt- Magazine and Journal of the Mineralogical
gart. Vol.47, p.543–561. [Snobite] Society. London. Vol.26, p.197–217. [Ma-
HJÄRNE, U., 1694. En kort Anledning till furite, Protokatungite]
Atskillge Malm och Bergarters, Mineraliers, HOLMES, A. & HARWOOD, H.F., 1937. The
Wäxters och Jordeslags, samt flere sällsamme petrology of the volcanic area of Bufumbira.
Tings effterspöriande och angiftvande. Stock- Memoirs. Geological Survey of Uganda.
holm. [Rapakivi] Entebbe. Vol.3, Pt.2, p.1–300. [Lutalite,
H OBBS , W.H., 1893. Volcanite, an Murambite, Murambitoid, Ugandite]
anorthoclase-augite rock chemically like HOLMQUIST , P.J., 1908. Utkast till ett
dacites. Bulletin of the Geological Society of bergartsschema för urbergsskiffrarna.
America. New York. Vol.5, p.598–602. Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm
[Volcanite] Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.30, p.269–
HOCHSTETTER, F., 1859. Lecture on the geol- 293. [Peridotitoid]
ogy of the Province of Nelson. New Zealand HOLST, N.O. & EICHSTÄDT, F., 1884. Klotdiorit
Government Gazette. No.39, p.269–281. från Slättmossa, Järeda socken, Kalmar län.
[Dunite] Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm
HØDAL, J., 1945. Rocks of the anorthosite Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.7, p.134–142.
kindred in Vossestrand (Norway). Norsk [Klotdiorite, Klotgranite]
Geologisk Tidsskrift. Oslo. Vol.24, p.129– HOLTEDAHL, O., 1943. Studies on the igneous
243. [Jotunite] rock complex of the Oslo region. I. Some
HÖGBOM, A.G., 1905. Zur Petrographie der structural features of the district near Oslo.
kleinen Antillen. Bulletin of the Geological Skrifter utgitt av det Norske Videnskaps-
Institution of the University of Upsala. Vol.6, Akademi i Oslo. Mat.-naturv.Kl. No.2, p.1–
p.214–233. [Plagioclase granite] 71. [Lathus porphyry, Østern porphyry]
HOHENEGGER , L., 1861. Die geognostischen HORNE, J. & TEALL, J.J.H., 1892. On borolanite
Verhältnisse der Nordkarpathen in Schlesien – an igneous rock intrusive in the Cambrian
und den angrenzenden Theilen von Mähren limestone of Assynt, Sutherlandshire, and
und Galizien. Perthes, Gotha. 50pp. [Te- the Torridon sandstones of Ross-shire. Trans-
schenite (Teschinite)] actions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh.
178 4 Bibliography of terms
Pearlstone, Quartz gabbro, Quartz norite] the Geological Society of London. Vol.41,
JOHANNSEN, A., 1937. A Descriptive Petrogra- p.354–422. [Scyelite]
phy of the Igneous Rocks. Chicago Univer- JUDD, J.W., 1886A. On the gabbros, dolerites
sity Press. Vol.3, 360pp. [Calciclasite, and basalts, of Tertiary Age, in Scotland and
Clinopyroxene norite, Elkhornite, Ireland. Quarterly Journal of the Geological
Felsoandesite, Labradoritite, Masafuerite, Society of London. Vol.42, p.49–97. [Inter-
Orthopyroxene gabbro] mediate]
JOHANNSEN, A., 1938. A Descriptive Petrogra- JUDD, J.W., 1886B. On marekanite and its
phy of the Igneous Rocks. Chicago Univer- allies. Geological Magazine. London. Vol.3,
sity Press. Vol.4, 523pp. [Analcimolith, Decade 3, p.241–248. [Marekanite]
Baldite, Barshawite, Bogusite, Caltonite, JUDD, J.W., 1897. On the petrology of Rockall.
Columbretite, Cuyamite, Deldoradite Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy.
(Deldoradoite), Feldspathoidite, Fiasconite, Dublin. Vol.31, p.48–58. [Rockallite]
Glenmuirite, Gooderite, Haüynitite, JUNG, D., 1958. Untersuchungen am Tholeyit
Haüynolith, Highwoodite, Hilairite, Holmite, von Tholey (Saar). Beiträge zur Mineralogie
Leucitite basanite, Leucitite tephrite, und Petrographie. Berlin etc. Vol.6, p.147–
Leucitolith, Linosaite, Marienbergite, 181. [Tholeiite]
Martinite, Melanephelinite, Melilitholith, JUNG, J. & BROUSSE, R., 1959. Classification
Nepheline andesite, Nephelinite basanite, modale des roches éruptives. Masson & Cie,
Nephelinite tephrite, Nordsjöite, Noseanolith, Paris. 122pp. [Leucitonephelinite,
Noselitite, Parchettite, Penikkavaarite, Trachylabradorite]
Pikeite, Rafaelite, Sodalite basalt, Sumacoite, JURINE, L., 1806. Lettre de M. le Professeur
Tannbuschite, Tasmanite, Tutvetite, Jurine, de Genève, à M. Gillet-Laumont,
Ventrallite, Vetrallite, Westerwaldite] Membre du Conseil des Mines, Correspondant
JOHANNSEN, A., 1939. A Descriptive Petrogra- de l’Institut. Journal des Mines. Paris. Vol.19,
phy of the Igneous Rocks. Chicago Univer- p.367–378. [Arkesine, Dolerine, Notite,
sity Press. 2nd Edn, Vol.1, 318pp. Protogine, Spurine]
JOPLIN, G.A., 1964. A Petrography of Austral- KAISER-GIESSEN, E., 1913. Neue nephelin-
ian Igneous Rocks. Angus & Robertson, Syd- gesteine aus Deutsch-Südwestafrika.
ney. 253pp. [Shoshonite] Verhandlungen der Gesellschaft Deutscher
JUAN, V.C., TAI , H. & CHANG, F.H., 1953. Naturforscher und Ärtze. Vol.86, Pt.2, p.595–
Taiwanite, a new basaltic glassy rock of East 598. [Klinghardtite]
Coastal Range, Taiwan, and its bearing on KALB, G., 1936. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der
parental magma-type. Acta Geologica Auswürflinge des Laacher Seegebietes. II.
Taiwanica. Taipei. Vol.5, p.1–25. [Taiwanite] Zwei Arten von Umbildungen kristalliner
JUDD, J.W., 1876. On the ancient volcano of Schiefer zu sanidiniten. Zeitschrift für
the district of Schemnitz, Hungary. Quar- Kristallographie, Mineralogie und
terly Journal of the Geological Society of Petrographie. Leipzig. Abt. B. Vol.47, p.185–
London. Vol.32, p.292–325. [Matraite] 210. [Laachite]
JUDD, J.W., 1881. Volcanoes. Kegan Paul & KALB, G. & B ENDIG, M., 1938. Beiträge zur
Trench, London. 2nd Edn, 381pp. [Ultraba- Kenntnis der Auswürflinge des Laacher
sic] Seegebietes.Decheniana. Verhandlungen des
JUDD, J.W., 1885. On the Tertiary and older Naturhistorischen Vereins der Rheinlande
peridotites of Scotland. Quarterly Journal of und Westfalens. Bonn. Vol.98, p.1–12.
4.2 References 181
KOLDERUP, C.F., 1903. Die Labradorfelse des Dioritgabbrogang nebst seinen Peridotiten
westlischen Norwegens. II. Die Labradorfelse und Pyroxeniten im Spieglitzer Schnee- und
und die mit denselben verwandten Gesteine Bielengebirge. Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich-
in dem Bergensgebiete. Bergens Museums Königlichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt.
Aarbog (Årbok) Afhandlinger og Wien. Vol.67, p.1–201. [Aegirinolith
Årsberetning. Vol.12, p.1–129. [Birkremite (Aigirinolith, Egirinolith), Bielenite,
(Bjerkreimite), Farsundite, Mangerite] Marchite, Minettefels, Niklesite, Titanolite,
KOLENEC, F., 1904. Über einige leukokrate Weigelite]
Gang-Gesteine vom Monzoni und Predazzo. KROUSTCHOFF, K. DE , 1885. Note préliminaire
Mitteilungen des Naturwissenschaftlichen sur la Wolhynite de M. d Ossowski. Bulletin
Vereins für Steiermark. Graz. Vol.40, p.161– de la Société Française de Minéralogie. Paris.
212. [Feldspathite] Vol.8, p.441–451. [Volhynite (Wolhynite)]
KOTÔ, B., 1909. Journeys through Korea (First KTÉNAS, C.A., 1928. Sur la présence de laves
contribution). Journal of the College of Sci- alcalines dans la mer Egée. Compte Rendu
ence, Imperial University of Tokyo. Vol.26, Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie
Art.2, p.1–207. [Eutectofelsite (Eutekto- des Sciences. Paris. Vol.186, p.1631–1633.
felsite, Eutectophyre), Granomasanite, [Eustratite]
Masanite, Masanophyre] KUNO, H., 1960. High-alumina basalt. Journal
KOTÔ, B., 1916A. The great eruption of Sakura- of Petrology. Oxford. Vol.1, p.121–145.
jima in 1914. Journal of the College of Sci- [High-alumina basalt, Transitional basalt]
ence, Imperial University of Tokyo. Vol.38, KUNZ, G.F., 1908. Precious stones. Mineral
Art.3, p.1–237. [Ceramicite, Keramikite] Industry, its Statistics, Technology and Trade
KOTÔ, B., 1916B. On the volcanoes of Japan. (in the United States and other Countries).
V. Journal of the Geological Society of Toyko. New York. Vol.16, p.790–812. [Jadeolite]
Vol.23, p.95–127. [Orthoandesite, KUPLETSKII, B.M., 1932. Kukisvumchorr i
Orthobasalt, Sanukitoid] prilegayushchie k nemu massivy tsentralnoi
KOVALENKO, V.I., KUZMIN, M.I., ANTIPIN, V.S. chasti Khibinskikh tundr. Trudy Soveta po
& P ETROV, L.L., 1971. Topassoderzhashchii Izucheniiu Proizvoditel’nykh Sil, Seriia
kvartsevyi keratofyr (ongonit) – novaya Kolskaia. Materialy po Petrografii i
raznovidnost subvulkanicheskikh zhilnykh Geokhimii Kolskogo Poluostrova. Vol.2, p.5–
magmaticheskikh porod. Doklady Akademii 72. [Rischorrite]
Nauk SSSR. Leningrad. Vol.199, No.2, LACROIX, A., 1893. Les enclaves des roches
p.430–433. [Ongonite] volcaniques. Macon, Paris. 710pp. [Melili-
KRANCK, E.H., 1939. The rock-ground of the tite]
coast of Labrador and the connection be- LACROIX, A., 1894. Etude minéralogique de la
tween the Pre-cambrian of Greenland and lherzolite des Pyrénées et de ses phénomènes
North America. Bulletin de la Commission de contact. Nouvelles Archives du Muséum
Géologique de la Finlande. Helsingfors. d’Histoire Naturelle. Paris. Vol.6, 3rd Ser.,
Vol.22, No.125, p.65–86. [Aillikite] p.209–308. [Amphibololite]
KRENNER, M.J., 1910. Über Tephrite in Ungarn. LACROIX, A., 1895. Sur les roches basiques
Compte Rendu de la XIe Session du Congrès constituant des filons minces dans la lherzo-
Géologique International (Stockholm). Vol.1, lite des Pyrénées. Compte Rendu
p.740. [Danubite] Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie
KRETSCHMER, F., 1917. Der metamorphe des Sciences. Paris. Vol.120, p.752–755.
4.2 References 183
LACROIX, A., 1928B. Les pegmatitoïdes des Annales des Mines ou Recueil de Mémoires
roches volcaniques à faciès basaltiques. sur l’Exploration des Mines, et sur les Sci-
Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances ences qui s’y rapportent; rédigés par le Conseil
de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.187, Général des Mines. Paris. Vol.6, p.245–314.
p.321–326. [Pegmatitoid] [Monzonite]
L ACROIX, A., 1933. Contribution à la LAPPARENT, A.A. DE, 1883. Traité de Géologie.
connaissance de la composition chimique et Savy, Paris. 1st Edn, 1280pp. [Ortholithe
minéralogique des roches éruptives de (Ortholite)]
l’Indochine. Bulletin du Service Géologique LAPPARENT, A.A. DE, 1885. Traité de Géologie.
de l’Indochine. Saïgon. Vol.20, No.3, 208pp. Savy, Paris. 2nd Edn, 1504pp. [Granulophyre]
[Argeinite, Cocite, Florinite, Jerseyite, LAPPARENT, A.A. DE, 1893. Traité de Géologie.
Kemahlite, Melfite, Melilitolite, Mikenite, Masson & Cie, Paris. 3rd Edn, 1645pp.
Monzogranite, Nemite, Niligongite, [Granoliparite]
Plagioclasolite] LAPWORTH, C., 1898. Long excursion to the
LAGORIO, A., 1897. Itinéraire géologique Birmingham district. Proceedings of the
d’Alouchta à Sébastopol par Yalta, Geologists’ Association. London. Vol.15,
Bakhtchissaraï et Mangoup-Kalé. 7th Inter- p.417–428. [Anchorite]
national Geological Congress, St Petersburg. LARSEN, E.S. & HUNTER, J.F., 1914. Melilite
Excursions Guide. Vol.33, p.1–28. [Taurite] and other minerals from Gunnison County,
LAITAKARI, A., 1918. Einige Albitepidot- Colorado. Journal of the Washington Acad-
gesteine von Südfinnland.Bulletin de la Com- emy of Sciences. Vol.4, p.473–479. [Uncom-
mission Géologique de la Finlande. pahgrite]
Helsingfors. Vol.9, No.51, p.1–13. LARSEN, E.S. & PARDEE, J.T., 1929. The stock
[Helsinkite] of alkaline rocks near Libby, Montana. Jour-
L AMEYRE , J., 1966. Leucogranites et nal of Geology. Chicago. Vol.37, p.97–112.
muscovitisation dans le Massif Central [Glimmerite]
français. Annales de la Faculté des Sciences LASAULX, A. VON, 1875. Elemente der
de l’Université de Clermont, Clermont- Petrographie. Strauss, Bonn. 486pp. [Olivine
Ferrand. 264pp. [Episyenite, Leucogranite] gabbro, Orthophonite, Troctolite]
L ANG , H.O., 1877. Grundriss der LASPEYRES , H., 1869. Über das Zusammen-
Gesteinskunde. Haessel, Leipzig. 289pp. vorkommen von Magneteisen und Titaneisen
[Hungarite, Plädorite] in Eruptivgesteinen und über die sogenannten
LANG, H.O., 1891. Versuch einer Ordnung der petrographischen Gesetze. Neues Jahrbuch
Eruptivgesteine nach ihren chemischen für Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie.
Bestande. Tschermaks Mineralogische und Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.40, p.513–
Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.12, 531. [Palatinite]
2nd Ser., p.199–252. [Aetna-basalt, Amiatite, LAWSON , A.C., 1893. The geology of Carmelo
Bolsenite, Christianite, Puys-andesite, Rhön Bay. University of California Publications.
basalt] Bulletin of the Department of Geology.
LANGIUS, C.N., 1708. Historia Lapidum Berkeley. Vol.1, p.1–59. [Carmeloite]
Figuratorum Helvetiae ejusque Viciniae. LAWSON , A.C., 1896. On malignite, a family of
Jacobi Tomasini, Venice. 165pp. [Grammite] basic plutonic orthoclase rocks rich in alkalis
LAPPARENT, A.A. DE , 1864. Mémoire sur la and lime intrusive in the Coutchiching schists
constitution géologique du Tyrol méridional. of Poohbah Lake. University of California
186 4 Bibliography of terms
Publications. Bulletin of the Department of HAWTHORNE, F.C., KATO, A., K ISCH, H.J.,
Geology. Berkeley. Vol.1, No.12, p.337–362. KRIVOVICHEV, V.G., LINTHOUT, K., LAIRD, J.,
[Malignite] MANDRINO, J.A., MARESCH, W.V., NICKEL,
LAWSON, A.C., 1903. Plumasite, an oligoclase- E.H., ROCK, N.M.S., SCHUMACHER, J.C., SMITH,
corundum rock near Spanish Peak, Califor- D.C., STEPHENSON, N.C.N., UNGARETTI, L.,
nia. University of California Publications. WHITTAKER, E.J.W. & YOUZHI, G., 1997.
Bulletin of the Department of Geology. Nomenclature of amphiboles: Report of the
Berkeley. Vol.3, No.8, p.219–229. Subcommittee on Amphiboles of the Interna-
[Plumasite] tional Mineralogical Association Commis-
LE BAS, M.J., 1977. Carbonatite–Nephelinite sion on New Minerals and Mineral Names.
Volcanism. Wiley, London. 347pp. [Ferro- Mineralogical Magazine and Journal of the
carbonatite] Mineralogical Society. London. Vol.61,
LE BAS, M.J., LE MAITRE, R.W., STRECKEISEN , p.295-321; The Canadian Mineralogist.
A. & ZANETTIN, B., 1986. A chemical classi- Vol.35, p.216-246; American Mineralogist.
fication of volcanic rocks based on the total Vol.82, p.1019-1031.
alkali–silica diagram. Journal of Petrology. LEBEDEV, A.P. & VAKHRUSHEV , V.A., 1953.
Oxford. Vol.27, p.745–750. [Basaltic Yavleniya kontaminatsii v zhilnykh
trachyandesite] giperbazitakh yuzhnoi Fergany. Izvestiia
LE MAITRE, R.W., 1984. A proposal by the Akademii Nauk SSSR, Seriia
IUGS Subcommission on the Systematics of Geologicheskaia. No.1, p.114–131.
Igneous Rocks for a chemical classification [Ferganite]
of volcanic rocks based on the total alkali LEBEDINSKY, V.I. & CHU T SZYA-S YAN, 1958.
silica (TAS) diagram. Australian Journal of Ob anortoklaze v shchelochnykh bazaltakh
Earth Science. Melbourne. Vol.31, p.243– yuzhnoi okrainy mongolskogo plato (KNR).
255. [Picrobasalt, Potassic trachybasalt] Zapiski Vsesoiuznogo Mineralogicheskogo
LE MAITRE, R.W.(EDITOR), BATEMAN, P., DUDEK , Obshchestva. Moskva. Vol.87, p.14–22.
A., KELLER, J., LAMEYRE, M., LE BAS, M.J., [Spumulite]
SABINE, P.A., S CHMID, R., SØRENSEN, H., LEHMANN, E., 1924. Das Vulkangebiet am
STRECKEISEN , A., WOOLLEY, A.R. & ZANETTIN , Nordende des Nyassa als magmatische
B., 1989. A Classification of Igneous Rocks Provinz. Zeitschrift für Vulkanologie.
and a Glossary of Terms. Recommendations Reimer, Berlin. Ergänzungsband 4, 209pp.
of the International Union of Geological Sci- [Atlantite, Essexite-basalt]
ences Subcommission on the Systematics of L EHMANN, E., 1949. Das Keratophyr-
Igneous Rocks. Blackwell Scientific Publi- Weilburgit-Problem. Heidelberger Beiträge
cations, Oxford. p.193. [Hyalo-] zur Mineralogie und Petrographie. Berlin.
LE PUILLON DE BOBLAYE, E. & V IRLET, TH., Vol.2, p.1–166. [Weilburgite]
1833. Expédition scientifique de Morée: LEONHARD, K.C. VON, 1821. Handbuch der
géologie et minéralogie. Levrault, Paris. Oryktognosie. Mohr & Winter, Heidelberg.
Vol.2, Pt.2, p.1–375. [Prasophyre] 720pp. [Cantalite]
LEA, F.M. & DESCH, C.H., 1935. The Chem- LEONHARD, K.C. VON, 1823A. Charakteristik
istry of Cement and Concrete. Arnold, Lon- der Felsarten. Engelmann, Heidelberg. Vol.1,
don. 429pp. [Tetin] p.1–230. [Aplite, Blatterstein, Felstone,
LEAKE, B.E., WOOLLEY, A.R., ARPS , C.E.S., Granitite, Greisen, Kugeldiorite, Tholerite]
BIRCH, W.D., GILBERT, M.C., GRICE, J.D., LEONHARD, K.C. VON, 1823B. Charakteristik
4.2 References 187
der Felsarten. Engelmann, Heidelberg. Vol.3, LOEWINSON-L ESSING, F. YU., 1900A. Kritische
p.599–772. [Agglomerate, Trass] Beiträge zur Systematik der Eruptivgesteine.
LEONHARD, K.C. VON, 1832. Die Basalt-Gebilde II. Tschermaks Mineralogische und
in ihren Beziehungen zu normalen und Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.19,
abnormen Felsmassen. Schweizerbart, Stutt- 2nd Ser., p.169–181. [Anorthophyre,
gart. Vol.1, 498pp. [Anamesite] Anorthosyenite]
LEPSIUS, R., 1878. Das Westliche Süd-Tyrol. LOEWINSON-L ESSING, F. YU., 1900B. Geologi–
Hertz, Berlin. 372pp. [Nonesite] cheskii ocherk Yuzhno-Zaozerskoi dachi i
LEWIS, H. C., 1888. The matrix of the dia- Denezhkina kamnya na severnom Urale.
mond. Geological Magazine. London. Vol.5, Trudy Imperatorskago Sankt-Peterburgskago
Decade 3, p.129–131. [Kimberlite] Obshchestva Estestvoispytatelei. Sankt
LINDGREN, W., 1886. Eruptive rocks. In: W.M. Peterburg. Vol.30, No.5, p.1–257.
Davis, Relation of the coal of Montana to the [Alkaliptoche]
older rocks. In: R. Pumpelly, Report on the LOEWINSON-L ESSING, F. YU., 1901. Kritische
Mining Industries of the United States (ex- Beiträge zur Systematik der Eruptivgesteine.
clusive of the precious metals), with special IV. Tschermaks Mineralogische und
investigation into the iron resources of the Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.20,
Republic and into the Cretaceous coal of the 2nd Ser., p.110–128. [Anorthoclasite,
Northwest. 10th Decennial Census of the Calciptoche, Feldspathidolite, Feldspatholite,
United States: 1880. Vol.15, p.727. [Anal- Leucolite, Leucoptoche, Melanolite,
cime basalt] Melanoptoche, Melilithite, Microclinite,
LINDGREN, W., 1893. Art. XXX – The auri- Nephelinolith, Pikroptoche (Pycroptoche)]
ferous veins of Meadow Lake, California. LOEWINSON-L ESSING, F. YU., 1905A. Petro–
American Journal of Science. New Haven. graficheskaya ekskursiya po r. Tagilu.
Vol.46, 3rd Ser., p.201–206. [Granodiorite] Izvestiia Sankt-Peterburgskago Polytekh-
LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU.,† 1896. K voprosu nicheskago Instituta Imperatora Petra
o khimicheskoi klassifikatsii izverzhennykh Velikago. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.3, p.1–40.
gornykh porod. Trudy Imperatorskago Sankt- [Camptovogesite]
Peterburgskago Obshchestva Estestvois- LOEWINSON-L ESSING, F. YU., 1905B. Petro–
pytatelei. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.27, No.1, graphische Untersuchungen im Centralen
p.175–176. [Hyperacidite] Kaukasus. Zapiski Imperatorskogo (Sankt
LOEWINSON-LESSING , F. YU., 1898. Issle- Peterburgskogo) Mineralogicheskogo
dovaniya po teoreticheskoi petrografii v Obshchestva. Vol.42, p.237–280. [Dumalite]
svyazi s izucheniem izverzhennykh porod LOEWINSON-L ESSING, F. YU., 1928. Some quer-
Centralnogo Kavkaza.Trudy Imperatorskago ies on rock classification and nomenclature.
Sankt-Peterburgskago Obshchestva Doklady Akademii Nauk SSSR. Leningrad.
Estestvoispytatelei. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.26, Ser.A., p.139–142. [Keratophyrite]
No.5, p.1–104. [Hypobasite, Mesite] LOEWINSON-L ESSING, F. YU., 1934. Problema
genezisa magmaticheskikh porod i puti k ee
† The current transliteration of this name would razresheniyu. Izadatel’stvo Akademii Nauk
SSSR, Moskva. 58pp. [Anatectite (Anatexite),
be Levinson-Lessing. However, to maintain
uniformity with previous publications, the older Prototectite, Syntectite]
transliteration of Loewinson-Lessing has been LOEWINSON -L ESSING , F. Y U ., 1936. O
used. nesilikatnykh magmakh. Akademiku
188 4 Bibliography of terms
*MARZARI PENCATI, G., 1819. Cenni geologici für Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie.
e mineralogici sulle province venete e sul Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.II, p.62–63.
Tirolo. 1-54, Vicenza, 1820. Supplemento al [Melanide]
Nuovo Osservatorio Veneziano. N. 118–127, MILLER, W.J., 1919. Pegmatite, silexite, and
Venezia. [Sievite] aplite of Northern New York. Journal of
M AWSON, D., 1906. The minerals and genesis Geology. Chicago. Vol.27, p.28–54. [Silexite]
of the veins and schlieren traversing the MILLOSEVICH, F., 1908. Studi sulle rocce
aegirine-syenite in the Bowral quarries. vulcaniche di Sardegna. I. Le rocce di Sassari
Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New e di Porto Torres. Atti della Reale Accademia
South Wales. Sydney. Vol.31, p.579–607. (Nazionale) dei Lincei. Rendiconti. Classe di
[Bowralite] Scienze Fisiche, Matematiche e Naturali.
M AZZUOLI, L. & ISSEL, A., 1881. Relazione Roma. Vol.6, p.403–438. [Trachydacite]
degli studi fatti per un rilievo delle masse MILLOSEVICH, F., 1927. Le rocce a corindone
ofiolitiche nella riviera di Levante (Liguria). della Val Sessera (Prealpi Biellesi). Atti della
Bollettino del Reale Comitato Geologico Reale Accademia (Nazionale) dei Lincei.
d’Italia. Firenze. Vol.12, p.313–349. Rendiconti. Classe di Scienze Fisiche,
[Calcogranitone, Ophigranitone, Silico- Matematiche e Naturali. Roma. Vol.5, p.22–
granitone] 31. [Sesseralite]
M CHENRY, A. & WATT, W.W., 1895. Guide to M ITCHELL , R.H., 1995. Kimberlites,
the Collection of Rocks and Fossils belong- Orangeites, and Related Rocks. Plenum
ing to the Geological Survey of Ireland. Ire- Press, New York and London. 410pp.
land Geological Survey. Museum of Science [Orangeite]
and Art, Dublin. 155pp. [Ivernite] MIYASHIRO, A. & SHIDO, F., 1975. Tholeiitic
M ENNELL, F.P., 1929. Some Mesozoic and and calc-alkali series in relation to the behav-
Tertiary igneous rocks from Portuguese East iours of titanium, vanadium, chromium, and
Africa. Geological Magazine. London. nickel. American Journal of Science. New
Vol.66, p.529–540. [Lupatite] Haven. Vol.275, p.165-277. [Abyssal
M ICHEL-LÉVY, A., 1874. Note sur une classe de tholeiite]
roches éruptives intermédiaires entre les gran- MONTEIRO, M, 1814. Du pyroméride globulaire
ites porphyroïdes et les porphyres granitoïdes ou de la roche connue sous le nom de porphyre
groupe des granulites. Bulletin de la Société globuleux de Corse. Journal des Mines. Paris.
Géologique de France. Paris. Vol.2, p.177– Vol.35, p.347–360. [Pyromeride]
189. [Granulite] MOOR, G.G. & SHEINMAN, YU. M., 1946. Porody
M ICHEL -L ÉVY, A., 1894. Etude sur la iz severnoi okrainy Sibirskoi platformy.
détermination des feldspaths. Baudry, Paris. Doklady Akademii Nauk SSSR. Leningrad.
107pp. [Trachyandesite] Vol.51, No.2, p.141–144. [Meimechite
M ICHEL-LÉVY, A., 1897. Mémoire sur le (Meymechite)]
porphyre bleu de l’Esterel. Bulletin des Serv- MORIMOTO, N., FABRIES, J., FERGUSON, A.K.,
ices de la Carte Géologique de la France et GINZBURG, I.V., ROSS, M., SEIFERT , F.A. &
des Topographies Souterraines. Paris. Vol.9, ZUSSMAN, J., 1988. Nomenclature of pyr-
No.57, p.1–40. [Esterellite] oxenes. Mineralogical Magazine and Jour-
M ILCH, L., 1927. A. Johannsen: A revised field nal of the Mineralogical Society. London.
Classification of Igneous Rocks. (Journ. of Vol.52, p.535-550.
Geol. 34. 1926. 181-182.). Neues Jahrbuch M OROZEWICZ, J., 1899. Experimentelle
190 4 Bibliography of terms
O’NEILL, J.J., 1914. St. Hilaire (Beloeil) and OSANN, A.H., 1906. Über einige Alkaligesteine
Rougemont Mountains, Quebec. Memoirs. aus Spanien. In: E.A. Wülfing (Editor) Fest-
Geological Survey, Canada. Ottawa. Vol.43, schrift Harry Rosenbusch. Schweizerbart,
p.1–108. [Rougemontite, Rouvillite] Stuttgart. p.263–310. [Jumillite]
OEBBEKE, K., 1881. Beiträge zur Petrographie OSBORNE, F.F. & WILSON, N.L., 1934. Some
der Philippinen und Palau-Inseln. Neues dike rocks from Mount Johnson, Quebec.
Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geologie und Journal of Geology. Chicago. Vol.42, p.180–
Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. 187. [Monnoirite]
Bd.1, p.451–501. [Orthoandesite] OSTADAL, C., 1935. Über ein calcitführendes
O GURA, T., MATSUDA , K., NAKAGAWA, T., Tiefengestein aus dem nordwestlichen
MATSUMOTO, M. & MURATA, K., 1936. Vol- Waldviertel. Verhandlungen der
canoes of the Wu Ta Lien Chih district, Lung Geologischen Reichsanstalt (Staatanstalt–
Chiang Province, Manchuria (In Japanese Landesanstalt). Wien. No.8/9, p.117–126.
with English summary). Survey Reports of [Hörmannsite]
Volcanoes in Manchuria. Ryojun. No.1, p.1– OYAWOYE, M.O., 1965. Bauchite: a new vari-
96. [Shihlunite] ety in the quartz monzonite series. Nature.
OSANN, A., 1889. Beiträge zur Kenntniss der London. Vol.205, p.689. [Bauchite]
Eruptivgesteine des Cabo de Gata (Prov. PALMIERI, L. & SCACCHI, A., 1852. Della
Almeria). Zeitschrift der Deutschen regione vulcanica del Monte Vulture.
Geologischen Gesellschaft. Berlin. Vol.41, Nobile, Naploli. Monograph, 160pp.
p.297–311. [Verite] [Augitophyre]
O SANN , A., 1892. Über dioritische PAPASTAMATIOU, J., 1939. Sur quelques
Ganggesteine im Odenwald. Mittheilungen minéraux types de roches à corindon de l’Ile
der Grossherzoglich Badischen Geologischen de Naxos (Archipel Grec). Compte Rendu
Landesanstalt. Heidelberg. Vol.2, p.380–388. Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie
[Malchite] des Sciences. Paris. Vol.208, p.2088–2090.
OSANN, A., 1893. Report on the rocks of [Naxite]
Trans-Pecos Texas. Report of the Geological PARGA-PONDAL, I., 1935. Quimismo de las
Survey of Texas. Austin. Vol.4, p.123–138. manifestaciones magmáticas cenozoicas de
[Paisanite] la Península Iberica. Trabajos Museo Nacional
OSANN, A., 1896. Beiträge zur Geologie und de Ciencias Naturales. Madrid. Serie
Petrographie der Apache (Davis) Mts, Geologica. Vol.39, p.1–174. [Cancarixite]
Westtexas. Tschermaks Mineralogische und PASOTTI, P., 1954. Sobre una roca filoneana
Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.15, adamellítica del Cerro Tandileofú, Prov. de
2nd Ser., p.394–456. [Apachite] Buenos Aires, Argentina. Publicaciones del
OSANN, A., 1922. H. Rosenbusch: Elemente Instituto de Fisiografia y Geologia.
der Gesteinslehre. Schweizerbart, Stuttgart. Universidad Nacional del Litoral. Rosario.
4th Edn, 779pp. [Kasanskite, Pedrosite] Vol.9, No.41, p.1–25. [Tandileofite]
OSANN, A.H., 1902. Versuch einer chemischen PELIKAN, A., 1902. Dahamit, ein neues
Classification der Eruptivgesteine. III. Die Ganggestein aus der Gefolgschaft des
Ganggesteine. Tschermaks Mineralogische Alkaligranit (a review of another paper).
und Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. American Journal of Science. New Haven.
Vol.21, 2nd Ser., p.365–448. [Katzen- Vol.14, 4th Ser., p.397. [Dahamite]
buckelite] PELIKAN, A., 1906. Über zwei Gesteine mit
192 4 Bibliography of terms
PLINY, C., AD 77. Naturalis historiae. [Various Institution of the University of Upsala.
printed versions and translations are avail- Vol.11, p.252–290. [Picrite basalt]
able.] [Basalt, Ophite, Syenite, Tephrite] QUIRKE, T.T., 1936. New nepheline syenites
POLENOV, B.K., 1899. Massivnye gornye from Bigwood Township, Ontario. Transac-
porody severnoi chasti Vitimskogo tions of the Illinois State Academy of Sci-
ploskogorya. Trudy Imperatorskago Sankt- ence. Springfield. Vol.29, p.179–185.
Peterburgskago Obshchestva Estestvois- [Bigwoodite, Rutterite]
pytatelei. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.27, p.89–483. RACHKOVSKY, J., 1911. Über Alkaligesteine
[Diabasite, Dioritite, Dioritophyrite, Gabbrite, aus dem Südwesten des Gouvernements
Gabbrophyrite, Syenitite] Yenissej. I. Der Teschenit und seine
POLKANOV, A.A., 1940. Egirinity plutona Beziehung zu den Ergussgesteinen. Trudy
Gremyakha-Vyrmes na Kolskom Geologicheskago (i Mineralogicheskago)
poluostrove. Zapiski Vserossiiskogo Muzeya imeni Petra Velikago Imperatorskoi
Mineralogicheskogo Obshchestva. Moskva. Akademii Nauk. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.5,
Vol.69, p.303–307. [Aegirinite] p.217–283. [Ijussite]
POLKANOV, A.A. & E LISEEV, N.A., 1941. RAMSAY, W., 1896. Urtit, ein basisches
Petrologiya plutona Gremyakha-Vyrmes. Endglied der Augitsyenit-Nephelinsyenit-
Leningradskii Gosudarstvennyi Universitet. Serie. Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm
244pp. [Hortonolitite] Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.18, p.459–
PRATT, J.H. & LEWIS, J.V., 1905. Corundum 468. [Urtite]
and the peridotites of Western North Caro- RAMSAY , W., 1921. En melilitförande
lina. Report North Carolina Geological and djupbergart från Turja på sydsidan av
Economic Survey. Chapel Hill, N.C. Vol.1, Kolahalvön. Geologiska Föreningens i Stock-
p.1–464. [Enstatolite] holm Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.43,
PRELLER, C.S. DU RICHE, 1924. Italian Moun- p.488–489. [Turjaite]
tain Geology. Parts I & II. Northern Italy and RAMSAY, W. & BERGHELL , H., 1891. Das
Tuscany. Wheldon & Wesley, London. 3rd Gestein vom Iiwaara in Finnland. Geologiska
Edn, 195pp. [Romanite] Föreningens i Stockholm Förhandlingar.
PREOBRAZHENSKII, I.A., 1956. O nekotorykh Stockholm. Vol.13, p.300–312. [Ijolite]
nazvaniyakh v oblasti petrografii RAMSAY, W. & HACKMAN, V., 1894. Das
osadochnykh porod.Geologicheskii Sbornik. Nephelinsyenitgebiet auf der Halbinsel Kola.
L’vovskoe Geologicheskoe Obshchestvo pri I. Fennia: Bulletin de la Société de Géographie
L’vovskom Gosudarstvennom Universitete de Finlande. Vol.11, No.2, p.1–225.
im. Iv. Franko. L’vov. No.2–3, p.320–322. [Imandrite, Khibinite (Chibinite), Tawite,
[Pyrolite] Umptekite]
PREYER, E. & ZIRKEL , F., 1862. Reise nach RANSOME, F.L., 1898. Art. XLV – Some lava
Island im Sommer 1860. Brockhaus, Leip- flows of the western slope of the Sierra
zig. 497pp. [Krablite] Nevada, California. American Journal of
QUENSEL , P., 1913. The alkaline rocks of Science. New Haven. Vol.5, 4th Ser., p.355–
Almunge. Bulletin of the Geological Institu- 375. [Latite, Quartz latite]
tion of the University of Upsala. Vol.12, p.9– RATH, G. VOM, 1855. Chemische Untersuchung
200. [Canadite] einiger Grünsteine aus Schlesien. Annalen
QUENSEL , P.D., 1912. Die Geologie der Juan der Physik und Chemie. Leipzig. Vol.95,
Fernandezinseln. Bulletin of the Geological p.533–561. [Forellenstein]
194 4 Bibliography of terms
RATH, G. VOM, 1864. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der RINMAN, A., 1754. Anmärkningar angående
Eruptiven Gesteine der Alpen. Zeitschrift Järnhaltiga Jord-och Stenarter. Handlingar
der Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft. Kongliga Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens,
Berlin. Vol.16, p.249–266. [Tonalite] Stockholm. Vol.15, p.282–297. [Trapp
R ATH , G. VOM , 1868. Geognostisch (Trap)]
mineralogische Fragmente aus Italien. RINNE, F., 1904. Beitrag zur Gesteinskunde
Zeitschrift der Deutschen Geologischen des Kiautschou-Schutz-Gebietes.Zeitschrift
Gesellschaft. Berlin. Vol.20, p.265–364. der Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft.
[Leucite trachyte, Petrisco] Berlin. Vol.56, p.122–167. [Tsingtauite]
R AUMER, K. VON , 1819. Das Gebirge RINNE, F., 1921. Gesteinskunde. Jänecke,
Niederschlesiens, der Grafschaft Glatz und Leipzig. 6th & 7th Edns, 365pp. [Kiiruna-
eines Theiles von Böhmen und der Ober- vaarite (Kirunavaarite), Peracidite,
Lausitz. Reimer, Berlin. 184pp. [Basaltite, Silicotelite]
Schillerfels] RIO, N. DA, 1822. Traité sur la structure
R EINISCH , R., 1912. Petrographisches extérieure du globe. Giegler, Milan. Vol.3,
Praktikum. Borntraeger, Berlin. Vol.2, 217pp. 557pp. [Masegna]
[Arsoite, Drakontite (Drakonite), Ponzaite] RITTER, E.A., 1908. The Evergreen copper-
REINISCH, R., 1917. Blatt Wiesenthal–Weipert. deposit, Colorado.Transactions of the Ameri-
Erläuterungen zur Geologischen Spezialkarte can Institute of Mining Engineers. New York.
des Königreichs Sachsen. Leipzig. No.147, Vol.38, p.751–765. [Evergreenite]
p.1–84. [Haüynite] RITTMANN, A., 1960. Vulkane und ihre
REYNOLDS, D.L., 1937. Augite-biotite-diorite Tätigkeit. Enke, Stuttgart. 2nd Edn, 336pp.
of the Newry complex. Geological Maga- [Etnaite]
zine. London. Vol.74, p.476-477. [Garronite] RITTMANN, A., 1962. Volcanoes and their
REYNOLDS, D.L., 1958. Granite: some tec- Activity. Translated from the 2nd German
tonic, petrological, and physico-chemical Edn by E.A. Vincent. Wiley, New York.
aspects. Geological Magazine. London. 305pp. [Hyaloclastite]
Vol.95, p.378–396. [Haplo-pitchstone, RITTMANN, A., 1973. Stable Mineral Assem-
Minimite] blages of Igneous Rocks. Springer-Verlag,
RICHTHOFEN, F. BARON, 1868. The natural Berlin and Heidelberg. 262pp. [Latiandesite,
system of volcanic rocks. Memoirs of the Latibasalt, Phonoleucitite, Phononephelinite,
California Academy of Sciences. San Fran- Phonotephrite, Plagidacite, Tephrileucitite,
cisco. Vol.1, Pt.2, p.1–94. [Nevadite, Tephrinephelinite, Tephriphonolite]
Propylite] RIVIÈRE, A., 1844. Mémoire minéralogique et
RICHTHOFEN, F. VON, 1860. Studien aus den géologique sur les roches dioritiques de la
ungarisch-siebenbürgischen Trachyt- France occidentale. Bulletin de la Société
gebirgen. Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich- Géologique de France. Paris. Vol.1, p.528–
Königlichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt. 569. [Kersanton]
Wien. Vol.11, p.153–278. [Lithoidite, Rhyo- ROEVER, W.P. DE, 1940. Geological investiga-
lite] tions in the southwestern Moetis region (Neth-
RINGWOOD, A.E., 1962. A model for the Upper erlands Timor). In: Brouwer, H.A. (Editor)
Mantle. Journal of Geophysical Research. Geological Expedition of the University of
Richmond, Va. Vol.67, No.2, p.857–867. Amsterdam to the Lesser Sunda Islands in the
[Pyrolite] Southeastern part of the Netherlands East
4.2 References 195
D., 1955. The mineralogy and petrology of Heidelberg. Vol.2, p.231–276. [Durbachite]
the carbonatite at Loolekop, Eastern Trans- SAUER , A., 1919. Atlasblatt Bopfingen.
vaal. Transactions and Proceedings of the Begleitworte zu der geognostischen
Geological Society of South Africa. Johan- Spezialkarte von Württemberg. Stuttgart. 2nd
nesburg. Vol.57, p.197–208. [Phoscorite] Edn, No.20, p.1-31. [Suevite]
SABATINI , V., 1899. Relazione sul lavoro S CHAEFER , R.W., 1898. Der basiche
eseguito nel triennio 1896–97–98 sui vulcani Gesteinszug von Ivrea im Gebiet des
dell’Italia centrale e i loro prodotti. Bollettino Mastallone-Thales. Tschermaks Mineralo-
del Reale Comitato Geologico d’Italia. gische und Petrographische Mitteilungen.
Firenze. Vol.30, p.30–60. [Venanzite] Wien. Vol.17, 2nd Ser., p.495–517.
SABATINI , V., 1903. La pirossenite melilitica di [Valbellite]
Coppaeli (Cittaducale). Bollettino del Reale S CHEERER, TH., 1862. Die Gneuse des
Comitato Geologico d’Italia. Firenze. Vol.34, Sächsischen Erzgebirges und verwandte
p.376–378. [Coppaelite] Gesteine, nach ihrer chemischen Constitu-
SÆTHER, E., 1957. The alkaline rock province tion und geologischen Bedeutung.Zeitschrift
of the Fen area in southern Norway. Det der Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft.
Kongelige Norske Videnskabers Selskabs Berlin. Vol.14, p.23–150. [Plutonite, Vul-
Skrifter, Trondheim. No.1, p.1–148. canite]
[Damkjernite (Damtjernite), Vipetoite] SCHEERER, TH., 1864. Vorläufiger Bericht über
SAGGERSON , E.P. & WILLIAMS, L.A.J., 1963. krystallinische Silikatgesteine des Fassathales
Ngurumanite, a new hypabyssal alkaline rock und benachbarter Gegenden Südtyrols.Neues
from Kenya. Nature. London. Vol.199, p.479. Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geologie und
[Ngurumanite] Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A.
SAHAMA, T.G., 1974. Potassium-rich alkaline Bd.35, p.385–411. [Plutovolcanite]
rocks. In: Sørensen, H. (Editor) The Alkaline SCHEIBE, R., 1933. Compilación de los estudios
Rocks. Wiley, New York. 622pp. [Kamafu- geólogicos officiales en Colombia 1917 a
gite] 1933. Biblioteca de Departmento de Minas y
SAKSELA, M., 1948. Das pyroklastische Gestein Petroleo. Ministerio de Industria. Bogota.
von Lappajärvi und seine Verbreitung als Vol.1, p.1–470. [Corcovadite]
Geschiebe. Bulletin de la Commission SCHEUMANN, K.H., 1913. Petrographische
Géologique de la Finlande. Helsingfors. Untersuchungen an Gesteinen des
Vol.25, No.144, p.19–30. [Kärnäite] Polzengebietes in Nord-Böhmen.
S ANDBERGER , F., 1872. Vorläufige Abhandlungen der Königlich-Sächsischen
Bemerkungen über den Buchonit, ein Felsart Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften.
aus der Gruppe der Nephelingesteine. Mathematisch-Physische Classe. Leipzig.
Sitzungsberichte der Mathematischen- Vol.32, p.605–776. [Polzenite]
Physikalischen Classe der Königlich SCHEUMANN, K.H., 1922. Zur Genese alkalisch-
Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften lamprophyrischer Ganggesteine. Centralblatt
zu München. Vol.2, p.203–208. [Buchonite] für Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie.
SAUER , A., 1892. Der Granitit von Durbach im Stuttgart. Abt.A. p.495–520, 521–545.
nördlichen Schwarzwalde und seine [Luhite, Modlibovite, Vesecite, Wesselite]
Grenzfacies von Glimmersyenit (Durbachite). S CHEUMANN, K.H., 1925. Ausländische
Mittheilungen der Grossherzoglich Systematik, Klassifikation und Nomenklatur
Badischen Geologischen Landesanstalt. der Magmengesteine. Fortschritte der
4.2 References 197
rocks from Alaska. American Journal of Sci- Cracovie. Cracovie. Ser.A, p.657–681.
ence. New Haven. Vol.10, 4th Ser., p.310– [Beringite]
315. [Kuskite, Yentnite] STEENSTRUP , K.J.V., 1881. Bemaerkninger til
SPURR, J.E., 1906. The southern Klondike et geognostisk Oversigtskaart over en del af
district, Esmeralda County, Nevada – a study Julianehaabs distrikt. Meddelelser om
in metalliferous quartz veins of magmatic Grønland. Kjøbehavn. Vol.2, p.27–41. [So-
origin. Economic Geology and Bulletin of dalite syenite]
the Society of Economic Geologists. Lan- S TEININGER, J., 1840. Geognostische
caster, Pa. Vol.1, p.369–382. [Esmeraldite] Beschreibung des Landes zwischen der untern
SPURR, J.E. & WASHINGTON, H.S., 1917. In: Saar und dem Rheine. Lintz, Trier. 149pp.
Washington, H.S., 1917, Chemical analyses [Tholeiite (Tholeite, Tholeyite)]
of igneous rocks. Professional Paper. United S TEININGER, J., 1841. Geognostische
States Geological Survey. Washington. Beschreibung des Landes zwischen der untern
No.99, p.1–1201. [Arizonite] Saar und dem Rheine. Lintz, Trier. Nachträge,
STACHE, G. & JOHN, C. VON, 1877. Geologische 48pp. [Spiemontite]
und petrographische Beiträge zur Kenntniss STELZNER, A., 1882. Vorläufige Mittheilungen
der älteren Eruptiv- und Massengesteine der über Melilithbasalte. Neues Jahrbuch für
Mittel- und Ostalpen. I. Die Gesteine der Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie.
Zwölferspitzgruppe in Westtirol. Jahrbuch Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.1, p.229–231.
der Kaiserlich-Königlichen Geologischen [Melilite basalt]
Reichsanstalt. Wien. Vol.27, p.143–242. STELZNER, A.W., 1885. Beiträge zur Geologie
[Haplophyre] und Palaeontologie der Argentinischen
STACHE, G. & JOHN, C. VON, 1879. Geologische Republik. Fischer, Cassel and Berlin. Vol.1,
und petrographische Beiträge zur Kenntniss 329pp. [Andendiorite, Andengranite]
der älteren Eruptiv- und Massengesteine der STEWART, D.C. & THORNTON, C.P., 1975. An-
Mittel- und Ostalpen. II. Das Cevedale-Gebiet desite in oceanic regions. Geology. The Geo-
als Hauptdistrict älterer dioritischer logical Society of America. Boulder, Co.
Porphyrite (Palaeophyrite). Jahrbuch der Vol.3, p.565-568. [Duncanite, Goughite,
Kaiserlich-Königlichen Geologischen Jervisite]
Reichsanstalt. Wien. Vol.29, p.317–404. STRECKEISEN , A., 1938. Das Nephelinsyenite-
[Ortlerite, Palaeophyrite, Protopylite, Massiv von Ditro in Rumänien als Beispiel
Suldenite] einer kombinierten Differentiation und As-
STANSFIELD, J., 1923A. Extensions of the similation. Verhandlungen der Schweizer-
Monteregian petrographical province to the ischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft.
west and north-west. Geological Magazine. p.159–161. [Orotvite]
London. Vol.60, p.433–453. [Okaite] STRECKEISEN , A., 1952. Das Nephelinsyenit-
STANSFIELD, J., 1923B. Nomenclature and Massiv von Ditro (Siebenbürgen).
relations of the lamprophyres. Geological Schweizerische Mineralogische und
Magazine. London. Vol.60, p.550–554. Petrographische Mitteilungen. Zürich.
[Bizardite] Vol.32, p.251–308. [Ditro-essexite]
STARZYNSKI, Z., 1912. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis STRECKEISEN , A., 1954. Das Nephelinsyenit-
der pazifischen Andesite und der dieselben Massiv von Ditro (Siebenbürgen) – Part II.
bildenden Mineralien. Bulletin International Schweizerische Mineralogische und
de l’Académie des Sciences et des Lettres de Petrographische Mitteilungen. Zürich.
200 4 Bibliography of terms
Géographie de Finlande. Vol.24, No.3, p.1– WASHINGTON, H.S., 1897A. Italian petrological
94. [Valamite] sketches. III. The Bracciano, Cerveteri and
W AHL, W., 1925. Die Gesteine des Wiborger Tolfa regions. Journal of Geology. Chicago.
Rapakiwigebietes. Fennia: Bulletin de la Vol.5, p.34–49. [Toscanite]
Société de Géographie de Finlande. Vol.45, WASHINGTON, H.S., 1897B. Italian petrological
No.20, p.1–127. [Pyterlite, Tirilite, Wiborgite sketches. V. Summary and conclusion. Jour-
(Viborgite)] nal of Geology. Chicago. Vol.5, p.349–377.
WALKER , G.P.L. & CROASDALE, R., 1971. Char- [Santorinite]
acteristics of some basaltic pyroclastics. WASHINGTON, H.S., 1900. The composition of
Bulletin Volcanologique. Organe de kulaite. Journal of Geology. Chicago. Vol.8,
l’Association de Volcanologie de l’Union p.610–620. [Kulaite]
Géodésique et Géophysique Internationale. WASHINGTON, H.S., 1901. The foyaite–ijolite
Bruxelles. (Napoli.) Vol.35, 2nd Ser., p.303– series of Magnet Cove: a chemical study in
317. [Achnelith] differentiation. Journal of Geology. Chicago.
W ALKER, T.L., 1931. Alexoite, a pyrrhotite- Vol.9, p.607–622. [Arkite, Covite]
peridotite from Ontario. University of To- W ASHINGTON, H.S., 1906. The Roman
ronto Studies. Geological Series. Toronto. comagmatic region. Publications. Carnegie
No.30, p.5–8. [Alexoite] Institution of Washington. Vol.57, p.1–199.
W ALTERSHAUSEN, W.S. VON, 1846. Ueber die [Tavolatite, Trachivicoite, Vicoite, Viterbite]
submarinen vulkanischen Ausbrüche im WASHINGTON, H.S., 1913. The volcanoes and
Tertiär-Formation des Val di Noto.Göttinger rocks of Pantelleria. Journal of Geology.
Studien. p.371–431. [Palagonite tuff] Chicago. Vol.21, p.683–713. [Gibelite,
W ALTERSHAUSEN, W.S. VON, 1853. Über die Khagiarite (Kagiarite), Ponzite]
vulkanischen Gesteine in Sicilien und Island WASHINGTON, H.S., 1914A. Art. VII – An
und ihre submarine Umbildung. occurrence of pyroxenite and hornblendite in
Dieterichschen Buchhandlung, Göttingen. Bahia, Brazil. American Journal of Science.
532pp. [Sideromelane] New Haven. Vol.38, 4th Ser., p.79–90.
W ARREN, C.H., 1912. Art. XXV – The ilmenite [Bahiaite]
rocks near St. Urbain, Quebec; a new occur- WASHINGTON, H.S., 1914B. The analcite ba-
rence of rutile and sapphirine.American Jour- salts of Sardinia. Journal of Geology. Chi-
nal of Science. New Haven. Vol.33, 4th Ser., cago. Vol.22, p.742–753. [Ghizite]
p.263–277. [Urbainite] WASHINGTON, H.S., 1920. Art. IV – Italite, a
W ASHINGTON, H.S., 1894. Art. XV – On the new leucite rock. American Journal of Sci-
basalts of Kula. American Journal of Sci- ence. New Haven. Vol.50, 4th Ser., p.33–47.
ence. New Haven. Vol.47, 3rd Ser., p.114– [Albanite, Italite, Vesbite]
123. [Kulaite] WASHINGTON, H.S., 1923. Petrology of the
W ASHINGTON, H.S., 1896A. Italian petrological Hawaiian Islands. I. Kohala and Mauna Kea,
sketches. I. The Bolsena region. Journal of Hawaii. American Journal of Science. New
Geology. Chicago. Vol.4, p.541–566. Haven. Vol.5, 5th Ser., p.465–502.
[Vulsinite] [Oligoclasite]
W ASHINGTON, H.S., 1896B. Italian petrological WASHINGTON, H.S., 1927. The italite locality
sketches. II. The Viterbo region. Journal of of Villa Senni. American Journal of Science.
Geology. Chicago. Vol.4, p.826–849. New Haven. Vol.14, 5th Ser., p.173–198.
[Ciminite] [Biotitite]
206 4 Bibliography of terms
WASHINGTON, H.S. & KEYES , M.G., 1928. can Journal of Science. New Haven. Vol.2,
Petrology of the Hawaiian Islands: VI. Maui. 4th Ser., p.315–323. [Missourite]
American Journal of Science. New Haven. W EINSCHENK , E., 1891. Beiträge zur
Vol.15, 5th Ser., p.199–220. [Oligoclase an- Petrographie Japans. Neues Jahrbuch für
desite] Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie.
WASHINGTON, H.S. & LARSEN, E.S., 1913. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.7, p.133–151.
Magnetite basalt from North Park, Colorado. [Sanukite]
Journal of the Washington Academy of Sci- W EINSCHENK , E., 1895. Beiträge zur
ences. Vol.3, p.449–452. [Arapahite] Petrographie der östlichen Centralalpen
WATSON, T.L., 1907. Mineral Resources of speciell des Gross-Venedigerstockes.
Virginia. Bell, Lynchberg, Va. 618pp. Abhandlungen der Mathematisch-
[Nelsonite] Physikalischen Classe der Königlich
WATSON, T.L., 1912. Art. XLIV – Kragerite, Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.
a rutile-bearing rock from Krageroe, Nor- München. Vol.18, p.651–713. [Stubachite]
way. American Journal of Science. New W EINSCHENK, E., 1899. Zur Kenntnis der
Haven. Vol.34, 4th Ser., p.509–514. Graphitlagerstätten. Chemisch-geologische
[Kragerite] Studien. Abhandlungen der Mathematisch-
WATSON, T.L. & TABER, S., 1910. The Virginia Physikalischen Classe der Königlich
rutile deposits. In: Hayes, C.W. & Lindgren, Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.
W. (Editors) Contributions to Economic München. Vol.19, p.509–564. [Bojite]
Geology (Short papers and preliminary re- W ELLS, M.K., 1948. In: Cotelo Neiva, J.M.,
ports) 1909. Bulletin of the United States Serpentines and serpentinisation – discus-
Geological Survey. Washington. No.430, sion. International Geological Congress.
p.200–213. [Gabbro-nelsonite] Report of the 18th Session. Great Britain,
WATSON, T.L. & TABER, S., 1913. Geology of 1948. Part II. Proceedings of Section A.
the titanium and apatite deposits of Virginia. Problems of Geochemistry. p.88–95.
Bulletin. Virginia Geological Survey, Uni- [Serpentinite]
versity of Virginia. Vol.3A, p.1–308. W ENTWORTH, C.K., 1935. The terminology of
[Amherstite] coarse sediments. Bulletin of the National
WATTS, W.W., 1925. The geology of South Research Council. Washington. No.98, p.225-
Shropshire. Proceedings of the Geologists’ 246. [Block]
Association. London. Vol.36, p.321–363. W ENTWORTH, C.K. & WILLIAMS, H., 1932. The
[Ercalite] classification and terminology of the
W EED , W.H. & P IRSSON , L.V., 1895 A . pyroclastic rocks. Bulletin of the National
Highwood Mountains of Montana. Bulletin Research Council. Washington. Vol.89, p.19–
of the Geological Society of America. New 53. [Bomb, Coarse (ash) grain, Coarse (ash)
York. Vol.6, p.389–422. [Shonkinite] tuff, Reticulite]
WEED, W.H. & PIRSSON, L.V., 1895B. Art. LII W ERNER, A.G., 1787. Kurze Klassifikationen
– Igneous rocks of Yogo Peak, Montana. und Beschreibung der verschiedenen
American Journal of Science. New Haven. Gebirgsarten. Dresden. 28pp. [Klingstein
Vol.50, 3rd Ser., p.467–479. [Yogoite] (Clinkstone), Mandelstein, Porphyry]
WEED, W.H. & PIRSSON, L.V., 1896. Art. W ESTERMANN, J.H., 1932. The geology of
XLVI – Missourite, a new leucite rock from Aruba. Geographische en Geologische
the Highwood Mountains of Montana. Ameri- Mededeelingen. Utrecht. Vol.7, p.1–129.
4.2 References 207
This appendix contains the names of all those W – a member of one of the Working groups
people who have helped the Subcommission in who participated by attending meetings and/or
various ways and consists of two lists. by correspondence
The first list of participants is arranged alpha- P – a member of the Pyroclastic working group
betically by the country which the participant only
represented or the country in which they were C – a Correspondent with the Subcommission
residing when they corresponded with the Sub- who contributed with written submissions in
commission. The name of each participant is response to Subcommission circulars
followed in brackets by their affiliation with G – a Guest at one or more of the meetings.
the Subcommission using the following abbre- The second list is simply an alphabetical list
viations: of participants by name, followed in brackets
M – a Member of the Subcommission acting as by their country.
a representative of the country
The 316 rock names and terms that have been Of these names and terms, 179 are strictly
defined and recommended for use by the IUGS speaking IUGS root names; 103 are subdivisons
Subcommission, i.e. all those terms in the of these root names, including 33 specific
Glossary that have been printed in bold capital names for the various “foid” root names, e.g.
letters are listed below. nepheline syenite; and 34 are rock terms.
Acid Beforsite
Afrikandite (Africandite) Benmoreite
Agglomerate Block
Agpaite (Agpaitic) Bomb
Alaskite Boninite
Alkali Calciocarbonatite
Alkali basalt Calcite-carbonatite
Alkali feldspar charnockite Camptonite
Alkali feldspar granite Cancrinite diorite
Alkali feldspar rhyolite Cancrinite gabbro
Alkali feldspar syenite Cancrinite monzodiorite
Alkali feldspar trachyte Cancrinite monzogabbro
Alvikite Cancrinite monzosyenite
Analcime basanite Cancrinite plagisyenite
Analcime diorite Cancrinite syenite
Analcime gabbro Carbonatite
Analcime monzodiorite Charno-enberbite
Analcime monzogabbro Charnockite
Analcime monzosyenite Clinopyroxene norite
Analcime phonolite Clinopyroxenite
Analcime plagisyenite Coarse (ash) grain
Analcime syenite Coarse (ash) tuff
Analcimite Colour index (Colour ratio)
Andesite Comendite
Andesitoid Comenditic rhyolite
Anorthosite Comenditic trachyte
Ash, Ash grain Crystal tuff
Ash tuff Dacite
Basalt Dacitoid
Basaltic andesite Diabase
Basaltic trachyandesite Diorite
Basaltoid Dioritoid
Basanite Dolerite
Basanitic foidite Dolomite-carbonatite
Basic Dunite
222 Appendix B
Missourite Pheno-
Monchiquite Phonolite
Monzodiorite Phonolitic basanite
Monzogabbro Phonolitic foidite
Monzogranite Phonolitic leucitite
Monzonite Phonolitic nephelinite
Mugearite Phonolitic tephrite
Natrocarbonatite Phonolitoid
Nepheline basanite Phonotephrite
Nepheline diorite Picrite
Nepheline gabbro Picrobasalt
Nepheline monzodiorite Pitchstone
Nepheline monzogabbro Plagioclase-bearing hornblende pyroxenite
Nepheline monzosyenite Plagioclase-bearing hornblendite
Nepheline plagisyenite Plagioclase-bearing pyroxene hornblendite
Nepheline syenite Plagioclase-bearing pyroxenite
Nepheline tephrite Plagiogranite
Nephelinite Plutonic
Nephelinolite Potassic melilitite
Norite Potassic olivine melilitite
Nosean basanite Potassic trachybasalt
Noseanite Pyroclastic
Obsidian Pyroclastic breccia
Okaite Pyroclastic deposit
Olivine clinopyroxenite Pyroclastic rock
Olivine gabbro Pyroclasts
Olivine gabbronorite Pyroxene hornblende gabbro
Olivine hornblende pyroxenite Pyroxene hornblende gabbronorite
Olivine hornblendite Pyroxene hornblende norite
Olivine melilitite Pyroxene hornblende peridotite
Olivine norite Pyroxene hornblendite
Olivine orthopyroxenite Pyroxene peridotite
Olivine pyroxene hornblendite Pyroxenite
Olivine pyroxenite Quartz alkali feldspar syenite
Olivine websterite Quartz alkali feldspar trachyte
Olivinite Quartz anorthosite
Opdalite Quartz diorite
Orthopyroxene gabbro Quartz gabbro
Orthopyroxenite Quartz latite
Pantellerite Quartz monzodiorite
Pantelleritic rhyolite Quartz monzogabbro
Pantelleritic trachyte Quartz monzonite
Peralkaline Quartz norite
Peralkaline granite Quartz syenite
Peralkaline phonolite Quartz trachyte
Peralkaline rhyolite Quartz-rich granitoid
Peralkaline trachyte Quartzolite
Peridotite Rhyolite
224 Appendix B
In response to several requests, this edition If the first row of the table contains a header
includes a description of a collection of C++ row (the oxide names) they can be in any order
routines for implementing the TAS classifica- but they must be spelt as given in Table C.1
tion for volcanic rocks (p.33–39). As parts of from rows 1 to 26. However whether the text is
the TAS classification require the use of the upper or lower case is unimportant. This fea-
CIPW norm calculation, this code is also in- ture is useful for reading data from files in
cluded. which the data is not in the default order
The package is only intended as a basic required by IUGSTAS.
development kit with which to write other If an invalid name is found a warning mes-
programs suited to specific needs. sage is shown and the column is ignored. If a
The source code is not included in the book valid oxide name occurs more than once, an
but can be downloaded from the Cambridge error message will be reported and the program
University Press website – see section C.5, will abort. Any oxides not specified in the
p.236. header row will be set to zero.
If the table does not contain a header row (i.e.
C.1 INTRODUCTION the first row of a table is an analysis) the
package assumes that the oxides will be in the
Wherever possible the code has been written in order shown in Table C.1, but not all of them
a style which is largely self-explanatory so that need be given, i.e. they will be oxides 1 to n
readers who are not experts in programming where n is not greater than 26.
techniques should be able to follow what is
happening and get the package working with- C.1.2 Data output
out too much trouble.
The results are written to files that can be
C.1.1 Data input imported directly back into spreadsheet, data-
base and word-processing programs for fur-
The package expects to read analyses in tab- ther editorial changes. They are of three types:
delimited format in which each item in a row or (1) A simple half-page table containing the
line is separated from the next by a tab charac- analysis and CIPW norm (Table C.3). As
ter (entered by the tab key from the keyboard). the values are spaced with blank characters
Each analysis is then one row of a table. Such this table is not ideally suitable for further
data can easily be produced from virtually all spreadsheet or database work. This is, there-
spreadsheet and word-processing programs, fore, of somewhat limited use except for
by saving the data in text-only format, and demonstration purposes.
database programs by saving the data in tab- (2) A tab-delimited format table with a header
delimited format. The first item of each row row and with the analyses in horizontal
must be the specimen name, which can be up to rows. The order of the items in the row is
128 characters long, followed by up to 26 oxide specimen name, oxides 1 to 29 followed by
values. the normative values 1 to 46 as given in
226 C IUGSTAS software package
Table C.1. List of oxide names and normative values. Normative values preceded by an *
were not included in the original CIPW method of calculation. If the input data does not
contain a header row the oxides are assumed to be in the order given although not all 26 need
be present
Table C.1. This is ideal for further spread- code of this task is explained in greater detail in
sheet or database investigation. the next section.
(3) A tab-delimited format table with the analy- It is recommended to run this task after you
ses in vertical columns as shown in Table have installed the package to see that every-
C.4, p. 232. This format is almost ready for thing is working correctly – if it is the name
publication and can be finalized with most given by the task should be the same as that
word-processors. The user has control of already present.
the number of columns per page and whether TASNames() – this is a more flexible version
rows with all zero values are to be included of the previous task as it requests the following
or not. For further details see routine input from the user:
WriteAsVertTable() on p. 233. (1) How the analysis is to be recalculated and
how CO2 is to be handled by the CIPW
C.1.3 Error checking norm calculation. For details of these op-
tions see the description of routines Recal-
A reasonable amount of error checking is built culate() and CalcCIPW() on p. 233.
into the package so that if, for example, you try (2) The name of the file from which to read the
to write to an output file that has not been data.
previous defined an error message is printed (3) What types of table are to be output. This is
and execution aborts (stops). Similarly, at- done by asking the user to enter up to three
tempts to use a file that is already in use characters which must be S for a simple
elsewhere will cause execution to abort. half-page table, H for a table with the
If any of the analytical data contain unex- analyses in horizontal rows or V for a table
pected characters the row and column in which with the analyses in vertical columns. The
the error occurs is output and execution is output files use the same name as the input
aborted. file with the characters “_S”, “_H” or “_V”
appended to the end, but before any exten-
C.1.4 Supplied tasks sion. For example input files “Data.txt”
and “MoreData” will produce output files
Certain built-in tasks are supplied as ready-to- such as “Data_H.txt” and “MoreData_S”,
use routines. These have all been built into an respectively.
interactive program in file “Main.cpp” so that TASNameInteractive() – this is a simple in-
you can experiment with them. The built-in teractive task in which all the data is entered by
tasks are: the user from the keyboard and the result is
TASNamesTest() – this simple task is “hard- output to the computer monitor as a simple
wired” to read from a set of test analyses half-page table. The entered data can then be
supplied in file “TestTAS” which contain ex- edited to see what effect it has on the TAS name
amples of analyses from all the TAS root or the CIPW norm. As in task TASNames(),
names. The specimen name already attached to the user has control over how the analysis is
each analysis is the TAS root name. recalculated and CO2 is allocated during the
When executed the task determines their TAS CIPW norm calculation.
names, and outputs to separate files the results RandomCIPWTest (maxBadTotals) – a fun
with the CIPW norms in the three possible task to test the CIPW norm calculation. It
types of table described above. To help you simple generates random analyses, calculates
become more familiar with the package the their CIPW norms and outputs results only if
228 C IUGSTAS software package
the analysis and normative totals are not the only be familiar with a few of these routines
same. Execution stops when the number of bad which are described in section C.3. Files
totals exceeds maxBadTotals or the user aborts “Task.cpp” and “Task.h” are a set of higher-
execution of the task. level routines built from the routines contained
After you have read the next two sections it is in “IUGSTAS.cpp” for performing the spe-
recommended that you study the code of the cific tasks described in the previous section.
four tasks so that you can modify them to suit File “Main.cpp” contains the main interactive
you own needs. program which will run any of the tasks taken
from “Task.cpp”.
C.2 GETTING STARTED WITH C++ A set of analyses in tab-delimited format is
also supplied in file “TestTAS” for routine
The package consists of six text files, which TASNamesTest() to check that the package is
must be compiled and linked by a C++ com- working correctly.
piler before you can run the program. They are As C++ may be unfamiliar to many petrolo-
“IUGSTAS.cpp” and “IUGSTAS.h” which gists, the way in which it can be implemented
contain the code for the basic low-level rou- is briefly described below using the code from
tines for doing the hard work. The reader need some of the tasks supplied with the package.
Table C.2. Example of the C++ code required in task TASNamesTest() to calculate the TAS
name of a series of volcanic rock analyses stored in tab delimited format in a file called
"TestTAS". The results are output in each of the three available output formats to separate
files named "Table1", "Table2" and "Table3"
void TASNamesTest()
{
IUGSTAS obj1; //line 1
obj1.OpenInputFile("TestTAS"); //line 2
obj1.OpenOutputFile("Table1", 1); //line 3
obj1.OpenOutputFile("Table2", 2); //line 4
obj1.OpenOutputFile("Table3", 3); //line 5
do { //line 6
obj1.Init(); //line 7
obj1.ReadTabDelimitedRow(); //line 8
if(obj1.EndOfFile()) break; //line 9
obj1.GetTASName(true, kCO2AsCaMgFeCarb); //line 10
obj1.WriteTable(1); //line 11
obj1.WriteAsVertTable(2, 7, false); //line 12
obj1.WriteAsHorzTable(3); //line 13
} while(true); //line 14
obj1.CloseInputFile(); //line 15
obj1.CloseOutputFile(1); //line 16
obj1.CloseOutputFile(2); //line 17
obj1.CloseOutputFile(3); //line 18
}
C.2 Getting started with C++ 229
One of the simplest, which can be used as a put files. To change this number see p.231
starting point for many more, is under the description of routine
TASNamesTest(), the code of which is shown OpenOutputFile().
in Table C.2. This simply reads analyses from Reading the Analyses – this is usually done
a tab-delimited file, determines the TAS names within a do loop (lines 6 and 14) which simply
of the analyses, and writes the results in three instructs the computer to repeatedly perform
different formats to separate files. For further all the code between the two lines until in-
details of the routines see section C.3. structed to jump out of the loop (in this exam-
Like many computer languages C++ is case ple the break command). Lines 7 to 9 are nearly
sensitive to all names so that the spelling must always together in a task:
be exactly as shown. Likewise with the various REM,QLW
types of brackets. REM5HDG7DE'HOLPLWHG5RZ
Creating an Object – the first thing that has to LIREM(QG2I)LOHEUHDN
be done in writing any task is to create an object and initialize the object, read one analysis, and
of type IUGSTAS, as without it none of the check to see if there is no more data to read
code or storage required can be accessed. This respectively. If no more is present, i.e. routine
is done in line 1 with the instruction: EndOfFile() returns true, the break command
,8*67$6REM is executed which causes control to jump out of
which creates an object named REM. Although the do loop to line 15.
it is possible to create an object in other ways, Doing some Work – the only calculation
this is the simplest as the object is automati- performed in this task is in line 10:
cally destroyed when the task is finished. If REM*HW7$61DPHN:DWHU&2)UHH
appropriate to the task in hand you can create N&2$V1D&DUE
as many objects as you like but they must all where the TAS name and CIPW norm are
have different names. calculated. See p. 233 for the meaning of the
Defining an Input File – next the input file two parameters under the description of rou-
must be defined from which to read the analy- tines Recalculate() and CalcCIPW().
ses. This can either be from the keyboard Writing the Results – each analysis is then
(tedious and prone to mistakes) or from a file written by lines 11, 12 and 13:
stored on disk. In the example the analyses are REM:ULWH7DEOH
read from the file “TestTAS” in line 2: REM:ULWH$V9HUW7DEOHIDOVH
REM2SHQ,QSXW)LOH´7HVW7$6W[Wµ REM:ULWH$V+RU]7DEOH
Note that to use any of the routines in the to the three output files in different table for-
package the object name followed by a “.” mats.
character must precede the routine name as Tidying up – although lines 15 to 18:
shown. As currently written only one input file REM&ORVH,QSXW)LOH
can be open for each object. REM&ORVH2XWSXW)LOH
Defining the Output Files – next output files REM&ORVH2XWSXW)LOH
must be defined to store the results. This is REM&ORVH2XWSXW)LOH
done in lines 3, 4 and 5 as shown: are not strictly required for a simple task, it is
REM2SHQ2XWSXW)LOH7DEOH good practice always to close any files that
REM2SHQ2XWSXW)LOH7DEOH have been opened. This enables several tasks
REM2SHQ2XWSXW)LOH7DEOH to be executed in succession.
The package currently supports up to six out- Directly Accessing Values – all the 29 oxide
230 C IUGSTAS software package
and 46 normative values shown in Table C.1 for experienced programmers to perform spe-
can be directly accessed with the following cial tasks – such routines are preceded by an
type of syntax: “*”.
REMR[LGHQDPHG0J2
REMQRUPQDPHGDE C.3.1 Input routines
Note that the names used to access oxide or
normative values must be exactly as given in Init() – initializes all the storage required for
the structures named “SOxideNames” and the object and must be called before each
“SNormNames” in file IUGSTAS.h”. For an analysis is read and stored within the object.
example of this see task 5DQGRP&,3:7HVW This is usually done by calling routine
in file “Tasks.cpp” which uses this syntax to ReadTabDelimitedRow().
directly set the oxide values of an analysis. AskForInputFile() – this interactive routine
As another example you could create a task asks the user to enter the name of the file to be
that would write analyses with normative Q > opened for input from the keyboard. If the file
0 to one file, those with normative ne > 0 to cannot be opened, because it does not exist or
another and those with no normative Q or ne to it is already open in another program, the user
another with the following type of code: is asked for another name until a file is opened.
LIREMQRUPQDPHG4!^ If the user enters the return key before entering
:ULWH$V+RU]7DEOH any text the program quits.
`HOVHLIREMQRUPQDPHGQH!^ OpenInputFile(“aInputFile”) – opens for in-
:ULWH$V+RU]7DEOH put the file named between the pair of quotes,
`HOVH^ which must be present as they are part of the
:ULWH$V+RU]7DEOH argument. This routine is used internally by
` routine AskForInputFile().
Executing a Task – to use any of the tasks CloseInputFile() – this simply closes the in-
supplied in “Tasks.cpp” or any that you have put file. Although not necessary for many
created, simply place their names into the pro- tasks, it is useful if you wish to use the same
gram main in file “Main.cpp” as shown below: object to read from more than one input file. In
LQWPDLQ other words you can append sets of data
^ sequentially.
0\1HZ7DVN ReadTabDelimitedRow() – reads one analy-
UHWXUQ sis from the input file and stores it in the object.
` It automatically checks to see if the tab-delim-
If you have closed all the files properly you can ited data has a header row the first time it is
also execute any other tasks by adding them to called after the input file has been opened. If
main. any of the analytical values have any invalid
characters in them, a warning message is shown
C.3 USEFUL ROUTINES together with the row and column in which it
occurs. Execution is then aborted.
The following routines are usually the only EndOfFile() – this should be called immedi-
ones required for most tasks. The others present ately after a call to ReadTabDelimitedRow() to
in “IUGSTAS.cpp” are used internally by these check that an analysis has been read. If it has
routines. Note, however, that several routines the routine returns the value false, but if no
have more than one form which may be useful analysis has been read because the end of file
C.3 Useful routines 231
Table C.3. Example of a simple half-page table output by routine WriteTable(), using
routine CalcCIPW() to calculate the norm of a hypothetical analysis
Table C.4. Example of a vertical table output by routine WriteAsVertTable() which can be
imported directly into word-processors or spreadsheet programs as tab-delimited text files
almost ready for publication. All the analyses are numbered sequentially. The user controls
the number of columns across a page and whether rows with all zero values are to be
omitted, as specified in this example
1 2 3 4 5 6 7
CIPW Norm
Q 0.00 7.75 10.54 12.48 30.21 29.17 31.94
C 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 1.48 0.39 0.00
or 4.99 1.28 5.07 9.70 4.02 33.34 25.19
ab 22.27 14.78 17.24 29.83 32.55 28.34 14.46
an 23.18 32.41 36.31 26.38 20.76 5.35 0.00
ne 4.25 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00
ac 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 5.67
ns 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 8.20
di 17.89 11.37 14.05 5.13 0.00 0.00 2.66
hy 0.00 21.68 9.96 9.52 5.95 1.95 10.72
ol 18.48 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00
mt 5.22 5.92 4.75 4.80 3.58 0.86 0.00
il 3.21 4.43 2.09 1.67 1.12 0.32 1.16
hap 0.53 0.39 0.00 0.50 0.36 0.28 0.00
H2O+ -0.01 -0.01 0.00 -0.01 -0.01 -0.01 0.00
Total 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00
MgFe 82.92 74.57 53.93 75.48 80.34 31.31 0.00
SiUnd 10.93 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00
Specimen Names
1) Lava 374 = Basalt (B) [Alkali]
2) Scoria 372 = Basalt (B) [Subalkali]
3) Ash 1956 = Basaltic Andesite (O1) [medium-K]
4) Ash 1873 = Andesite (O2) [medium-K]
5) Dome lava = Dacite (O3) [low-K]
6) Plug 73/43 = Rhyolite (R) [high-K]
7) Obsidian = Rhyolite (R) [Pantelleritic]
Note: because the analyses have been recalulated and printed to only two decimal places,
some totals may not appear to be the sum of their component values, e.g. TAlk in analyses 2,
3 and 7 are not equal to the sum of Na2O + K2O as displayed.
C.3 Useful routines 233
C.4 THE CIPW NORM CALCULATION the amount of minerals that could theoretically
be present.
The CIPW norm calculation was originally
introduced as a method of classifying igneous C.4.1 Problems
rocks (Cross et. al., 1902) and although the
classification was never widely used the One of the complaints of the original CIPW
calculation became extremely popular. An norm calculation is that the analysis total rarely
excellent review of this classification method agrees with the total of the normative minerals.
and a comparison with many others This is due to several causes:
classifications can be found in Johannsen (1931, (1) The calculation was done manually, often
p.83–99). This also contains an excellent with the aid of tables such as those found in
description of how to perform the calculation Johannsen (1931, p.295–308). This intro–
taken almost entirely from Washington (1917). duced considerable rounding-off errors as
It also contains several worked examples of a the molecular proportions were only car–
wide variety of igneous rock compositions. ried to three decimal places and it was
The basic principles of the method are simple: recommended that values less than 0.002
(1) The weight % oxides are converted to be ignored. Calculating the normative
molecular proportions by dividing them by minerals from their molecular proportions
their molecular weights. then lead to the final values being in fixed
(2) The molecular proportions are then com- increments. For example, orthoclase would
bined into a set of provisional normative appear in increments of 0.556 or 0.001 *
minerals in a specific order. mol. wt. of orthoclase (556). Rounded off
(3) The amount of SiO2 that is required to to two decimal places, this resulted in values
satisfy this allocation of provisional nor- such as 2.22, 2.78, 3.34 etc., but nothing in
mative minerals is then calculated. If enough between. Fortunately this method rarely
is present, the excess is reported as quartz has to be used today.
(Q) and the provisional minerals become (2) Although the molecular weights of Mg and
permanent. If not enough silica is present Fe-bearing normative minerals were ad-
the provisional normative minerals are justed for the amount of Fe2+ replacing Mg,
desilicated into related normative miner- with other substitutions, such as Sr and Ba
als, again in a specific order, until exactly replacing Ca, no such corrections were
enough SiO2 is found to be present. made to the Ca-bearing molecules.
(4) Finally, the proportions of the normative (3) Apatite was calculated in an extremely
minerals are then converted to weight % by loose manner which could result in some
multiplying them by their molecular weight. P2O5 not being allocated if small amounts
Mathematically this procedure is a linear of F were present. If no F was present the
transformation of the analytical data into a new apatite was made only from CaO and P2O5,
set of normative minerals (Le Maitre, 1982). but when the weight % of apatite was
However, the linearity is only true while the set calculated it was treated as if it contained F.
of normative minerals remains the same. Once The normative total was, therefore, in ex-
it changes a new linearity appears. cess by the amount of F that should have
Whereas a mode of a rock is the amount of been present.
minerals actually present in a rock, the norm is (4) If S, Cl or F was present in the analysis, the
C4 The CIPW norm calculation 235
total was rarely corrected for the oxygen minerals are corrected for all substitutions,
equivalent as it should have been. i.e. Rb for K; Sr and Ba for Ca; V for Fe3+;
Mn, Co and Ni for Fe2+; and finally Fe2+,
C.4.2 IUGSTAS CIPW norm with any Mn, Co and Ni, for Mg.
(3) Apatite (strictly speaking fluor-apatite) is
With the advent of computers all these prob- calculated from the appropriate propor-
lems became solvable. Two of the earliest tions of CaO, P2O5 and F. Any P2O5 left
computer programs for performing the CIPW over is later calculated as hydroxyapatite
calculation were written in the early 1960s (hap — not in the original CIPW norm) and
(Kelsey, 1965; Hey & Le Maitre, 1966) which the amount of H2O+ is reduced by the
considerable reduced the tedium of the manual amount that would be required. This can
calculation. Kelsey gives an excellent descrip- lead to negative values of H2O+ if not
tion of the procedures involved and produced enough was originally present (see exam-
a better way of desilicating the normative min- ples in Table C.4). Theoretically P2O5 may
erals when required. also be in excess at this stage and if it is, it
For the first time it also allowed the norm is reported in the norm as P2O5+.
calculation to be performed in a mathematically (4) The user has much more control over how
correct manner. For example, element the CO2 is allocated as explained under the
substitutions were all taken into account when description of routine CalcCIPW() on p.233.
calculating molecular weights. (5) The logic of the original method did not
This resulted in the analysis total and normative allow for the excess of certain other (usu-
total always being exactly the same. Note, ally minor) molecular proportions which
however, that if you add up all the normative can occasionally occur. These are CO2,
minerals (reported to two decimal places) you Cr2O3, F, Cl and S which are reported in the
will often find that this total is not the same as the norm as CO2+, Cr2O3+, F+, Cl+ and S+,
total displayed by the computer because of respectively.
rounding-off errors (e.g. see Table C.4). (6) No other oxides can be in excess. What can
The main differences between the CIPW happen, however, is that the amount of
norm code presented here and the original available SiO2 may not be sufficient to
version are as follows: make all the normative minerals required.
(1) Only the atomic weights of the elements If this happens a final silica deficiency
are defined and the values used are not (Fsd) is reported in the norm.
rounded off to the nearest integer. All the (7) If the analysis contains S, Cl or F the
required molecular weights and correction oxygen equivalent, reported as Ox.Eq in
factors are calculated from the atomic the Tables, is calculated. For an example
weights to minimize rounding-off errors. see Table C.3 in which the sum of the
Mathematically it also means that if the analysis total less the oxygen equivalent is
atomic weights are given random values equal to the normative total.
and the norm calculation has been pro- (8) Finally, an extremely useful parameter
grammed correctly, the analysis total will called SiUnd (silica undersaturation) is
still be the same as the total of the norma- given. This is the weight % of SiO2 that
tive minerals. would have to be added to the analysis to
(2) The molecular weights of the normative make quartz (Q) just appear in the norm –
236 C IUGSTAS software package
† The Cambridge University Press URL from which to download IUGSTAS is:
KWWSZZZFDPEULGJHRUJUHVRXUFHV;